Evernight

Evernight Publishing www.evernightpublishing.com

Copyright© 2012

ISBN: 978-1-927368-73-2

Cover Artist: Sour Cherry Designs Editor: Emma Shortt

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. No part of this book may be used or reproduced electronically or in print without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in reviews. This is a work of fiction. All names, characters, and places are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

VIRGINS BEHAVING BADLY 9 Author Anthology Edited by Emma Shortt

Little Miss Frigid Knickers by Doris O’Connor Be My First by Angelina Rain The Siren Call by Melissa Hosack Educating Sean by Carolyn Rosewood Mutual Drive by Giselle Renarde Her Seduction by Alyssa Fox Hawk’s Woman by Lorraine Nelson The Virgin—Aptly Named by Raven McAllan Lucinda’s Song by Stacey Espino

LITTLE MISS FRIGID KNICKERS Doris O’Connor Copyright © 2012

Chapter One "That'll teach frigid knickers..." "Oh yeah, it sure will, quick let's get out of here, before she realises!" The giggling bunch of inebriated gossip mongers from the office clip clopped past him and his eyes narrowed, his full lips turning down in disgust. What on earth were they up to now and here in his club? No-one knew he co-owned the renowned BDSM club and that was just the way he liked it. He didn’t mix business with pleasure and it was one of the reasons he never stayed in one office for too long. Alerted to the presence of the newcomers by the low wolf whistle of his business partner, as he scanned the CCTV images in front of him, he’d left his upstairs office to investigate. Frigid knickers could only mean one person. Sure enough, his cock responded with irritating predictability, as the door to the ladies swung open and the resident of every one of his recent fantasies sashayed past him. At least he assumed it was her. Gone were the no-nonsense business skirts and buttoned up blouses she wore to the office and in its place was a black leather Basque and skirt ensemble that left little to the imagination. Come and get me cleavage threatened to poke a man’s eyes out and the thigh high stiletto boots drew the gaze to the enticing flashes of bare backside the micro skirt revealed. Her usually tightly bound hair tumbled half way down her back, shimmering like a golden halo. He suppressed an involuntary groan as the subtle scent of summer flowers drifted towards him as she shook her head, straightened her shoulders and took a deep breath. What the hell is going on? Protectiveness warred with fierce arousal, as he watched her tentatively opening the door to the club and

peek her head into the gloomy interior. What was she doing? His regulars would eat her alive in that get-up and there was only one man who was going to sample those goods and that was him, fuck it. Before she could venture further into trouble, he slammed the door shut in front of her with one large hand, whilst pulling her back into his long frame with the other. His hands tightened on her hips for an instant as her leather clad behind made contact with his groin and her shocked gasp of, “Le…let me go,” trembled through him. In fact her whole body shook like a leaf and her eyes widened in shocked recognition when he spun her around in his arms. “What are you doing here and why…? I mean…you’re....” heat flashed across her cheeks and down her exposed cleavage, as she tried to step away from him in the narrow hallway. “I’m what, lady? Do finish that sentence, if you dare.” In answer her gaze flickered down to his crotch, where his cock strained against the denim of his flies. “I didn’t think, I mean this isn’t your sort of place is it?” Confusion clearly evident on her heart shaped features; she drew delicate eyebrows together and peeked at his face from under her lashes. “I didn’t think it was yours either, but seems we were both wrong in our assumptions, sweetie.” She squirmed under his intense scrutiny and the pounding in his dick increased, when she bit into her lower lip, giving him another one of those coy glances. He almost missed the breathy reply. “It’s not. I’m here with the girls from the office. It’s Serena’s birthday. They said it was fancy dress and dared me to come along. I wasn’t going to sit by and let them snigger at me anymore and then….” Her voice trailed off and she closed her eyes, as the trembling in her limbs increased and he tightened his hold on her. Her eyes flew open at his vicious curse and a fresh wave of red suffused her pale cheeks. He would bet his last penny that her ass would turn that pretty colour too and his hands itched to spank the pale globes he glimpsed earlier. “Since when do you pay attention to the vipers in the office? I had you pegged as indifferent to their games. Not that I’m complaining at the outfit, but if you step in there, dressed like that, sweetie….” he let his voice trail off, waiting for her reaction. Again she straightened her shoulders, taking another deep breath, which made him want to bury his face in that amazing

cleavage and suck the little nipples straining the fabric of that Basque. Jeez, it was bad enough imagining what was under those prim and proper clothes she always wore. Seeing her wares displayed like this for any man to taste and plunder threatened the iron control he was so proud of. He had to get her out of here, before he did something he would regret. He may have fantasized over her, ever since he caught sight of her that first day in the office, four months ago, but she’d made it perfectly clear she wasn’t interested in any man. So again, he had to wonder why she had let herself be persuaded to not only dress like this, but come along to this club, unless she harboured some fantasies of her own. He almost groaned out loud at the images that thought conjured up. “It was my birthday last week and….” “And what? You thought you’d try something different?” The shove against his chest surprised him and he hid his smile at her outraged expression. “That’s really none of your business now, is it? So, if you just let me go, I’ll find Serena and the others and just make my excuses. I’ve changed my mind. This was a mistake.” “Serena and the others aren’t in there. They split on you. I do believe you have been had.” It gave him little satisfaction to see her eyes fill with sudden tears, before she pulled herself together and flashed him one of her haughtiest looks, the ones that had him all hot and hard in an instant at the office. But he was damned if she was going to get away with this on his turf. “Well, then I best be going.” She tried to wriggle out of his grasp, only to freeze at the deep tones of his business partner, who approached with a smile on his lips, until she was caged between the two of them. “Need a hand here, mate? Cause you know I’m only too happy to play if the lady wishes.” The sudden flash of excitement he caught in the emerald depths of her eyes hitched his own arousal up a notch, only marred by the stab of jealousy he felt, seeing Steve’s large hands snake round her waist. Fuck it! He wasn’t ready to share this one. And where had that thought come from? He wasn't usually the possessive type, but this little bundle of curves had gotten under his skin from the first

moment he caught sight of her, looking all flustered and hot as hell, when she'd been late for the meeting, clutching that stack of files he needed as though her life depended on it. “Hands off Steve. Ms Hampton is merely in the wrong place at the wrong time, aren’t you, sweetie. Or so she would have us believe.” He purposely ground his erection into the juncture of her thighs, whilst throwing Steve a warning look, which made the other man chuckle low in his throat. He stepped away, hands up in mock surrender, his blue eye sparkling with barely suppressed humour. “Take it easy James, didn’t know you staked your claim.” His chuckle increased at the outraged gasp of their prey. “How dare you. I am no-one’s claim. Let alone a plaything, just because you two lover boys have decided to try the other side!” Steve’s belly laugh rung round the hallway, one hand braced on the wall as if to hold himself up. “Oh, she is definitely yours, James. Only you could pick someone this prickly. Have fun taming this one.” He blocked the slap she aimed at his cheek in one easy move, all traces of humour gone in an instant, as he spun her around to face him. “I don’t think so, lady. Teach her some manners, James, or I will.” She swallowed at the threat visible in Steve’s eyes and James forced himself to not intervene. This was his chance to find out how far her submissive streak went. Instead he stepped back, crossing his arms over his chest in a gesture of feigned indifference. He knew the grip, his partner in crime had on her arms, hurt just enough without causing real harm. And damn it, if her increased breathing and the scent of her arousal in the air, didn’t give her away. Miss Frigid Knickers definitely had some fantasies of her own, but she would need breaking in gently and Steve’s dark desires would send her away screeching. Besides his ever hardening cock screamed his need to show the lady what she liked. “I don’t need to be taught anything by the likes of you, thank you very much, you, you perverts. Now. Let. Me. Go!” **** God, if her heart beat any louder, it would surely jump out her chest. What had she gotten herself into here and why did her blasted body not get the message? She knew this had been a bad idea from the start. When Serena approached her in the office, inviting her to

celebrate her birthday she’d almost said no automatically. But the sniggering whispers of the office queen’s entourage had joined the devil sitting on her shoulder—the one who’d niggled at her constantly since she turned twenty five a week ago—and she’d agreed to come along to the fancy dress pub crawl. Serena’s astonished looks at her get-up, a soothing balm to her injured pride, until they’d suggested checking out the BDSM club. She needed a minute in the ladies to calm the sudden flash of excitement and pure adrenaline, just stepping foot in this place had evoked. And now, they’d split on her, damn it, and she was trapped against the cold wall by this blond beefcake of a man, whose piercing blue eyes ate her alive. The heat of his muscled body threatened to engulf her, as he completely obliterated her personal space, his shoulders too wide to see past them. Not that she expected any help from James Whitley. The man was an enigma at the best of times. Impervious to Serena’s or any other woman’s charms, he seemed cold and strictly professional in the office, apart from the first time she'd seen him. His eyes had raked her body up and down in a slow appraisal that had turned her blood into molten lava and she'd done the one thing she always did, after Adrian, turned prickly and showed him the cold shoulder. Getting involved again, especially with a man who had her body self-combusting with just one look of smouldering amber eyes was not on her agenda. Besides, he'd never looked at her like that again. In fact Serena had declared him to be gay, an assumption he’d not seen fit to disagree with, but if that impressive erection she’d spotted on him earlier was anything to go by, he had to at least be bi. Seeing him dressed in jeans and a tee, his washboard abs clearly visible through the sheer fabric, had been like a sensual punch to the gut. Of all the men to see her dressed like this, did it have to be him? Unless her unused senses were completely off, he liked what he saw and her body reacted to that knowledge with a surge of liquid heat between her thighs. Little did he know, that his tawny brown eyes had starred in every one of her lust-filled dreams recently, her hands buried in the shoulder length strands of his chestnut hair, as he sucked her to the brink of orgasm—dreams that left her breathing hard and unfulfilled—until she had to pleasure herself with the hitherto unused dildo, she’d bought on impulse three years ago. The deep timbre of his velvety voice, demanding Steve let her go, brought her back to the hallway, whose harsh lighting threw the

ragged facial planes of the man crowding her into sharp focus, his ice cold blue eyes drawing her into their depths. Shit, how could she day dream about one man and then get all hot and bothered by this stranger, whose hands roamed to her backside and squeezed painfully, his fingers skimming across her anus. Her pussy clenched and another surge of moisture soaked the scrap of material covering her mound as his whispered words registered in her consciousness. “Try to hit me again, lady and my cock will make you scream right here,” and he thrust one finger into her wet folds, before inserting that digit into her anus. She bit her lip at the sharp pain that zinged straight to her clit. Heaven help her, but that felt way too good and she couldn’t help the excited moan escaping. The wicked grin on the man’s face, as he slowly withdrew his fingers had her screw her eyes shut in embarrassment. “For fuck’s sake, Steve, let her go. I told you she’s mine!” James’ annoyed voice, laced with unmistakable arousal had her eyes fly open, just in time to see Steve run one hand through his short blond hair, his eyes boring into hers. “Soon, when he’s ready and that’s a promise, lady. And he likes to watch….” “I won’t be anyone’s whore!” From somewhere she found her voice, a breathy porn star imitation of her voice, which increased the slumbering heat in both men’s eyes watching her to flash point, but she had to say something to that…that…Threat?…Promise? Good God was she that depraved that this turned her on? She choked back the hysterical bubble of laughter at the thought of her ex-boyfriend seeing her now. Two pairs of male eyes devouring her, two cocks ready for action if those impressive erections straining their flies were any indication and if she got any wetter, she would disgrace herself. Who was frigid now? Steve’s mocking laughter rung in her ears, as he walked away, leaving her to face James on her own. Cheeks flaming she didn’t dare look at him. She worked with the man for pity’s sake. How was she ever going to face him in the office come Monday? The silence stretched between them, until she couldn’t stand it anymore and she looked up. She was stunned by the brooding intensity, with which he studied her, his eyes darkening with desire and some other deep felt emotion that made her chest feel tight as they roamed over her body slowly. Surely she was imagining that? He couldn't care for her? Her

breathing hitched and she could feel every lingering gaze like a physical caress on her skin. When his eyes finally settled on her face, his smile took her breath away completely—compassion, desire, amusement, all rolled into one. She took his outstretched hand without thinking. His long fingers closed around hers and electricity arched up her arm at the innocent touch, as the warmth of his voice rolled over her. “Let’s get you home.” He paused, head cocked to one side as he studied her. “What’s your name? I can’t keep calling you Ms Hampton.” “You mean, apart from Frigid Knickers?” She couldn’t quite keep the hurt out of her voice and his eyes widened slightly as he pulled her into his frame and cupped her chin with one hand, forcing her to look up at him. “I think we both know that those knickers are about as frigid as I’m gay.” She had to smile at the wicked grin those words accompanied and embarrassment flooded her anew at her earlier assumptions. “Yes, well, seems Serena doesn’t know either one of us very well.” His hold on her tightened marginally, the laughter lines round his eyes increasing as he smiled down on her. “So, your name?” She bit back the groan of embarrassment, that question always evoked. “Promise not to laugh?” And at his nod, she mumbled, “Summer Breeze Petal, my mother fancied herself a hippy, what can I say.”

Chapter Two Whatever reaction she had expected, this wasn’t it. He went very still, looking down on her, the whisper of a smile kicking his mouth up. She licked her suddenly dry lips, watching his eyes change from amber to almost black, as he followed the small movement and time stood still, whilst she waited for his next move. “Why would I laugh?” His hands went in her hair, holding the golden strands up to the light. “I can picture this floating in the summer breeze, covering your naked body, whilst you scream my name.” Oh good lord! He stood watching her, a heated promise in the molten depths of his eyes holding her captive, but before she could get her befuddled brain to respond, the door to the inner sanctum of the club flew open. “Master James, there you are. I won’t do it, he can’t make me and I came here for you, and—” His hand up in the air stopped the petite Brunette in mid flow and Summer watched in silent fascination as the woman blanched at the stern expression on his face and hastily dropped her eyes to the floor. Master James, really? Summer thought it wisest to keep these thoughts to herself however. The man in front of her looked rather forbidding all of a sudden. Gone was the gently teasing tone he’d adopted with her and his voice could have cut glass. “It seems you need another lesson in obedience, Bianca, where is your Dom?” “Right, here, Master J.” Summer only caught a brief glance of a man as tall as he was wide, his shaven head glistening in the overhead lights, tattooed biceps bulging, expression grim, before James moved her behind him and out of view. “Take your sub away and teach her some manners, Brian. If you’re not up to educating her, I will have to assign her to someone more qualified.” “That’s just my point, Master James, I want you,” the female voice whined.

Summer tried to peek round James’ broad shoulders, as he released the hold he still had on her briefly, to deliver a quick, loud slap to the other woman’s backside, which brought a gasp of pleasure from her painted lips. “Is that what you want, Bianca?” Excitement stained the woman’s face and Summer held her breath at the sudden tension in the air, as James took a step towards the brunette. “I asked you a question, sub. How do you answer?” “Sorry, Master James, but yes I want—” Another slap stopped her and she moaned,” I mean, if that is your wish.” Oh for pity’s sake! Summer couldn’t quite stop her own exasperated harrumph, which focused everyone’s attention on her, unfortunately. Oh Shit! Two pairs of male eyes roamed over her, eyebrows raised in identical expressions and Bianca’s pout increased tenfold. “Seems I’m not the only one who can’t control their sub, Master J.” “I’m not a sub!” Summer didn’t quite manage the outraged tone she was aiming for and she backed away from the intent expression on James’ face as he growled at Brian, “Mind your own fucking business, Bri, and give yours a good seeing to. And keep your eyes off what’s mine.” There he went again, claiming she was his in that seductive voice of his that shot straight to her pussy and made it impossible for her to retaliate with any conviction. She so needed to get away from this place and back into her normal clothes and then, maybe then, she could deal with him. Yeah, keep kidding yourself, girl. Her foolish heart beat faster with silent longing every time he looked at her and proclaimed she was his. He didn't mean that in any other way than sexual, did he? He couldn't, they didn't know each other and she didn't believe in love at first sight, in lust maybe, but love? Nonetheless she managed to somehow lock her knees, straighten her shoulders and stare him down, dimly aware of the other man’s murmured, “Good luck with that Master J,” before he all but dragged a still pouting Bianca away. “Will you stop calling me that? You have no right!” She swallowed again and her stomach churned in anticipation as he put one hand on the wall either side of her face. His body

followed, crowding her against the wall and she shut her eyes, as his breath whispered over the sensitive skin just below her ear. “When you show up, dressed like that in my club, I have every right, sweetie.” “Your club?” Her eyes flew open at that statement. But this just couldn’t be. “But, you’re a management consultant.” Even as she said it, she realised how dumb that sounded. Sure enough, he chuckled low in his throat and released her slightly. “Does that exclude me from having a private life, Summer?” Amusement laced his voice and he shook his head, before he sobered. “If you walk into the lion’s den you have to expect to be eaten. Do you have any idea how much trouble you would be in, had I not found you and claimed you? That get up,” he ran an appreciative glance over her outfit, causing her to hold her breath anew,” screams sub at anyone in this club. Maybe you should have thought of that, before coming to play with the bad boys.” “I’m not playing at anything. Serena tricked me into this, as you well know. I would never—” His short laugh cut off her protests and he once again moved her behind him with a muttered curse, as more men entered the hallway. One of them wolf whistled loudly, when he caught sight of her. Oh to find that hole to hide in. **** Damn it all to hell, he had to get her out of here. Embarrassment and anger radiated of her in waves and every caveman instinct he'd ever had screamed at him to take her away and make her his. Affection welled up in him, making his chest feel tight, feeling the way her hands on his back trembled, even as they tried to push him away. He nodded towards the club regulars, arms crossed over his chest and the three men kept on walking. Turning round, he once again caged her in against the wall. Her eyes widened at his expression and he forced a smile on his face. With her breasts flattened against his chest, every rapid breath and tremble of her body, vibrated through him and his cock hardened further in response. He was going to fucking explode if he didn’t find himself inside her soon. “Wh…what are you doing? Let me go. I need to get home.” Her breathy whisper increased the discomfort in his jeans and he swore under his breath, stepping away from her.

“On that at least we agree, sweetie, but you’re not going home alone, not in that get-up.” No fucking way was he going to let her walk out of his club and away from him again. This ended now. Tonight. He’d waited long enough. Her body told him all he needed to know. He just had to stop her from thinking too much. And he was not going to analyse that fierce need to cherish and protect that had risen in him the minute he saw her on his upstairs monitor. “And who are you to tell me, what I can and can’t do. I’m a big girl. I can look after myself. I get a taxi, now let me go!” Her blue eyes darkened as she tried to stare him down, shifting from one foot to the other, until she dropped her gaze to his chest in an unconscious act of submission. Fuck yeah, she was a natural. His smile deepened and he cupped her chin, forcing her to look up at him. “I am taking you home, Summer. Ever ridden a motorcycle?” “No. You can’t be serious.” Her voice wobbled and her eyes grew bigger still, when he just smiled and nodded. “I can’t ride a motorbike in this skirt.” “You can and you will, sweetie. Now come on. ”She tried to dig her heels in, when he grabbed her hand and he raised one eyebrow. “Unless you want me to spank that pretty ass of yours right now, get moving.” “You wouldn’t dare, I’m not one of your, your playthings. I’m not into that stuff.” But even as she said the words, her breathing got shallower, her nipples bullets against his chest and he leant in closer. “Liar!” He growled the words and she swallowed visibly, backing away from him. Before she could protest further, he grabbed her round the waist and swung her over his shoulder. The breath whooshed out of her, when she landed her to die for butt next to his face, and he ground his teeth as the scent of her arousal filled his nostrils. One arm firmly anchored behind her knees, he used his other hand to deliver a stinging swat to her exposed butt cheek and her struggling ceased. He massaged the sting away, his hand lingering on the soaked material barely covering her pussy. Oh yeah, she was getting wetter by the second. “That’s better. You move again and the next one will hurt. Understood?” He felt her nod against his back, even as she mumbled under her breath. “I can’t hear you. Do you understand me, Summer?” “Yes, dammit.” “That’s yes, Sir!”

She groaned against his back and he tightened his hold on her ass until she whimpered. “I’m waiting, Summer.” He held himself perfectly still, sensing the fight in her, even as the renewed moisture under his hand told him exactly what her body craved, whilst her mind struggled to accept it. “Trust me, sweetie. I know what I’m doing.” She went completely rigid and he slid her off his shoulder slowly to see the expression on her face. The sensation of her curves sliding against him was pure torture and she gasped when he settled her pussy against the steel like cock straining his flies. Her pupils dilated to such a degree that her expressive eyes turned almost black and her hands slid up his chest slowly. Her teeth worried her bottom lip and he itched to take that plump lip between his own teeth and taste her. But he forced himself to stay still, as her hands travelled up to his shoulders and into his hair. She stared up at him, her whole body trembling, and the rush of protectiveness he felt had him grind his teeth. When she finally spoke her voice was a mere whisper. “Don’t hurt me, Sir.”

Chapter Three Summer clung onto the broad back in front of her as though her life depended on it. Considering the speed with which James took the corners her life probably did hang in the balance. Trust him he’d said, and when he’d slid her back over his shoulder and down his hard torso, every fibre of her being had responded to the feel and scent of him. He could have simply carried her off and out of the club, kicking and screaming, had he wanted to. Physically she was no match for him. He could easily overpower her, but instead he’d stood and waited patiently for her answer, the rigid length of his cock pressed against her wet folds the only indication how much it must have cost him to wait. The heat in his amber eyes had made her stomach flip over. The rigid control he exerted over his body, manifested in his locked jaw and the one twitching muscle in his face as he waited for her answer. Her body melted the longer she stood pressed against him, and time stood still until she whispered her assent. The flash of triumph in his amber eyes, coupled with the wicked smile took her breath away and she took hold of his hand and let him guide her out of the club. The huge motorbike he took her to, gave her renewed palpitations. He simply smiled, his hands lingering on her bare skin slightly longer than necessary to help her into the leatherjacket and helmet he insisted she wore. His scent enveloped her as he zipped the jacket up and helped her up onto the bike. Heat flooded her cheeks and she gasped when the cool metal slid against her fevered nether regions. With a growled, “hold on tight,” he kicked the bike into action and the powerful machine roared to life between her legs. Summer bit her lips at the sensations erupting between her thighs. He revved the bike and the vibrations shot straight to her clit. Thankfully the drone of the engine drowned out her cries, as every bump they took increased her arousal, until she was so close to coming, she writhed on the seat behind him, desperate for relief. When they stopped at a traffic light, James revved the engine with one hand, whilst pulling her closer to him with the other. He caressed her bottom and she shamelessly lifted herself up, giving his hand access to her quivering pussy. He cupped her mound through the soaked fabric of her thong

and pushed the material out of the way. One finger sliding into her vagina was all it took for her body to explode in pleasure. Pushed and held on the edge of orgasm by the vibrations of the powerful machine between her thighs, James's long finger scraped along sensitized tissue and sent her over the edge. A gush of moisture coated the digit bringing her such pleasure and James’s growled curse vibrated through her chest. He withdrew his hand, his body rigid in front of her. The bike roared away from the lights with a burst of speed and Summer could only hold on, as the sensations build again. Oh God, she’d turned into a complete hussy. When they finally pulled up outside her tiny maisonette the tension in the big body she clung to, made her hastily scoot away as far as the narrow seat would allow. James cut the engine and kicking the bike up on its stand swung his long leg over the tank. She didn’t dare look at him when he took his helmet off. How could she, after the way her body had come apart so noisily with just the slightest touch from him. And on the back of a blasted motorbike in public, where anyone could see her. Even in her wildest fantasies, she had never come apart like that with her toys. God, what must he think of her? She tried to clamp her hand on her mouth to stop the hysterical bubble of laughter escaping, forgetting about the helmet she was still wearing. “Don’t! You’ll hurt yourself.” James’ growled words notched her just banked down arousal back up to fever pitch. She bit her lip to stop herself from moaning out loud, when James expertly removed her helmet and jacket. He ran his hands through her hair and tilted her head up to look at him. The heat in his gaze caused her to shift along the seat restlessly. “Don’t!” The growled command stopped her instantly and he lifted her off the bike with effortless ease. “The next time you come it’ll be with my cock inside you.” Heaven help her, those words ought to be appalling her, but, instead of slapping his face, her newly awakened libido made her cling to him like a limpet. She ground her hips shamelessly into the huge ridge straining his jeans and the grip on her arms grew painful. “Don’t play with me, Summer. You will lose this game.” The strain in those whispered words made her more reckless. With a coyness she didn’t know she had in her, she trailed a finger

down his chest slowly, running her tongue over her lips. His eyes darkened and focused on that movement. The rumble erupting from his chest slowed her movements and she held her breath. His hands slid to her hips and he lifted her back onto the bike with a muttered curse. One hand spread her thighs wide. The other cupped the back of her head. The cool night air hit her slick mound, as he pushed himself between her exposed thighs. His usually so seductive voice held an edge of steel. “I told you not to push me.” She gasped when he bit her ear, the pain zinging along her nerve endings to be replaced by pleasure when he sucked the sensitive lobe into his mouth. His hot breath on her neck made her moan and her head fell back on its own accord. His hand strayed between her thighs and the audible rip of material was far too loud in the still night air. She froze at the sound, but he covered her mouth with his, before she could voice her protest. His lips slid against hers in slow, practiced movements designed to seduce. His tongue ran along the seam of her mouth, coaxing her to open with a whispered command she was helpless to resist. The kiss that followed completely dissolved her into a mass of quivering need and he groaned low in his throat, when she kissed him back. He swung her round on the bike until she straddled it facing him, the cool metal of the fuel tank soothing the fevered throbbing in her clit. He broke the kiss long enough to join her on the bike and he kick started the engine with a wicked grin. Oh God, not again. He was so not playing fair. She closed her eyes as the sensations threatened to overwhelm her anew. The distant sound of a car horn broke through the haze of desire. What were they doing? The barely just functioning side of her brain, not caught up in the demands of her body, pushed against his chest. “James, we can’t. Anyone could see.” She barely recognised the breathy voice as her own. He ignored her protests with a raised eyebrow and she cried out when he delivered a quick swat to her exposed thigh. “Sir and we can!” “But—” he cut her feeble protest off with another earth shattering kiss. When he finally broke away from her, the intent on his face took her breath away. ”Lean back and grab the handlebars.” She followed his growled demand instinctively. She stopped breathing altogether when

he freed his cock with one easy move. Springing upwards from its barely visible nest of dark hair it stood huge and proud in the flickering glow of the one working street light. He pulled a condom out of his back pocket and he sheathed himself in record time. He pulled her towards him, lifted her slightly and slid into her body in one easy move. The sharp pain made her gasp and tears sprang into her eyes. “Shit, you’re so tight!” He pulled out again, his hands digging into her hips and she moaned his loss as she dug her feet into his ass, desperate for him to fill her and stretch her again. “I don’t want to hurt you, Summer,” he groaned through gritted teeth, his biceps straining with the effort it took to hold himself still at her entrance. "Damn it Summer, you should have told me." “You won’t please…please…I need you… It's okay now.” God, she was so goddamn close. He couldn't leave her like this. The vibrations under her bum were once again hurtling her to that edge, the throbbing in her clit too intense for her to care about anything but her relief. The heat in his gaze as his eyes devoured her, made her whimper her need. “Please…Sir.” Something hot, dangerous, and incredibly intense flashed in his eyes at her whispered plea. He drove into her with a deep growl and she lifted her bum higher, gripping the handlebars for leverage. Every thrust drove him deeper into her, her internal muscles clenching around him as her orgasm built. When his mouth found one of her nipples and he bit the sensitive point through the fabric of her Basque, the pain shot straight to her clit. Her climax hit and he caught her scream of surrender in his mouth. He continued to thrust into her, sending her over that cliff once more, before he growled his own release into her neck. She couldn’t look at him when their breathing finally slowed down, embarrassment suffusing her. If she didn’t look at him then she didn’t have to face up to what had just happened. No sane person did what they just did. He slid out of and away from her, his warm hand over her frozen one, making her release the death grip she still had on the handle bars. Quiet descended between them, when he turned off the engine and readjusted his clothing. She hastily pulled her nonexistent skirt down over her exposed bits, an action that made him pull her toward him with a sound of disgust. She closed her eyes, when he cupped her chin. His face was so close to hers his breath

tickled her nose and the demanding timbre of his voice vibrated through her. “Stop thinking Summer. This was just the beginning."

Chapter Four James followed Summer up the steep stairs to her flat, admiring the sway of her pert ass, guilt gnawing away at his insides. He hoped to God that he hadn't hurt her too much, taking her as roughly as he had, but who'd have thought she'd still be a virgin. Though looking back at her behaviour over the last few months, he should have known. He'd sensed she was hiding something, but never in his wildest dreams would he have thought he'd be the first man to take her. Protectiveness welled up in him, closely followed by the sharp stab of possessiveness. Surely she cared for him a little? A woman didn't hold onto her virginity for as long as his little Summer had to then give it away on a whim. The thought made his chest feel tight with longing and hope that he'd finally found the woman to share the lifestyle with. He was sick and tired of casual encounters. He wanted so much more and heaven help him, he wanted that with her. She fumbled with the keys to her front door and James took them off her, opening the door with ease. A swift kick would have been enough to open it. He grumbled under his breath at the lack of security and Summer darted away from him and into the tiny one room flat she called home. He hit the light switch and his mood darkened. The place wasn't big enough to swing a cat, the furniture old and tatty, the one radiator giving off very little heat. Summer shivered in front of him and he drew her toward him with a muttered curse. "You can't stay here." She pushed against his chest and he reluctantly let her go. The embarrassment, that had clung to her like an invisible cloak, since their time on the motorbike was replaced by anger. "I am staying here. This is my home. So sorry it's not up to your usual standards. We weren’t all born with a silver spoon in our mouths." She took a step back at the expression in his face. "Meaning I was?" Her eyes widened at the steel behind his words and he ran a hand over his face and shook his head. Shit man, ease up. You'll scare her away. But she brought out the caveman in him. He wanted to wrap her up and protect her and chase away the self-doubt in her eyes forever.

"Forgive me, touchy subject. I worked myself up the ladder from the ground up. I don't mean to be disparaging over your home. I just thought that the company paid you enough to afford somewhere better. If they're not, then that is something I have to address in the upcoming meetings. They cannot accept their staff to perform to the best of their ability, if they can't rest in suitable accommodation." "It's not. I mean I get paid plenty. I —" Her eyes filled with tears and she tried to scramble away, but James wouldn't let her. He crowded her against the wall, his cock responding to the way her breathing sped up with predictable efficiency. James groaned under his breath. She wouldn't be ready for round two yet and next time he buried himself balls deep in her pussy, he wanted to take his time exploring her body, not pound her against the wall of her flat. And they needed to talk. He had to make her see how much she meant to him. "It's just what? Talk to me, Summer. Let me help. We won't get anywhere, if we’re not honest with each other." His cock hardened to the point of pain, when she worried her kiss swollen lips with her teeth and he couldn't help himself. He took that lip in his own teeth and claimed her mouth in a bruising kiss that left them both breathless and wanting. She moaned and rubbed her breasts against his torso until he had to step away with a growl. "Fuck it, Summer, you keep that up and I have you bent over that sorry excuse of a settee, fucking your brains out before you can say no. Stop pushing me. You've earned yourself enough punishment for not telling me you were a virgin. Don't add any more to your tally. Your ass will be so sore you won't be able to sit down for a week!" "You wouldn't dare." Her breathy denial had his balls draw up tight and his cock throbbing in anticipation. "Summer, let's get one thing straight. I'm a dominant, in my private as well as my professional life. I didn't make a move on you in the office, because I don't mix business with pleasure, ever. But when you walked into my club, looking the way you did, and responding so beautifully, all gloves came off. If you can't deal with that, then you have to say so now and I walk out of that door. But if you want me half as much as I want you, then know this. You're mine, Summer. Mine to do with as I see fit and I have no intention of ever letting you go. I've wanted you from the first moment I saw you." He smiled grimly, seeing her eyes widen and hope unfurled in his chest. "I

know, it didn't seem like it, but I lost hope of finding a woman outside of the club, who'd understand my needs. This is who I am, Summer." **** Summer swallowed nervously, seeing the steely determination on James' face. She had no doubt that he would follow through on his words. For months she had fantasised over this man, never once believing her secret desires would become reality. All the stuff she read about in her books, he could give her that. He hadn't ridiculed her for still being a virgin. He hadn't called her a whore for expressing her secret wishes, like her ex had done, when she finally admitted to him, that she wanted to be tied up. That her responses to him had been lukewarm, because his tender kisses just weren't enough. She shut her eyes and shook her head, fresh tears leaking from behind her closed eyelids, as she remembered the bitter confrontation she'd had with Adrian. She'd thought herself in love with him. Gentle Adrian, who hadn't pushed her once until she had taken the initiative to surprise him. Dressed in nothing but a silk negligee under her trench coat she'd knocked on his door. He had been surprised, but eager to take things further. Things had turned ugly very quickly. Frustrated by her lack of response at his fumbling, he'd called her frigid and then perverse when she asked him to be rougher with her. They'd had a bitter row and parted ways. Gentle Adrian had proven to be a jerk of the first class order when he'd skipped town and left her with a pile of debt to pay off, that he'd run up in her name. James' deep sigh raised the ends of her bangs and he cupped her chin to make her look at him. "Who hurt you, Summer?" Her eyes flew open in surprise at that growled question and the emotion shimmering in his gaze took her breath away. "Don't try to deny it. You have a very expressive face. It's written all over it. Give me his name and I tear the bastard limb from limb." "You can't. There's no need. He's not important anymore." She whispered the words and took a step toward him. He stood very still watching her, the smouldering heat in the gaze scorching her skin and the erection straining his jeans the only outward indication of the tight control he had on himself. "Your past is always important. Without owning it, you cannot move forward. Is he the reason you're hiding your sexuality and your passionate nature? What the fuck did he do to you?" His voice grew

strained and he groaned when she ran her hand down his tight abs slowly. "Don't!" The sharp command zinged straight to her clit and she gasped when he grabbed that hand and trapped it behind her back with her other one. He lowered his head and bit her lip hard, soothing the sting with his tongue. She opened for him automatically and he swept in, taking, demanding, exploring every crevice of her mouth with breath taking thoroughness, only pulling back enough for her to draw much needed air into her lungs. Her head started spinning, her knees buckled and one jeans clad thigh pushed between her legs to keep her upright, whilst his free hand massaged her ass. When he finally broke the kiss, Summer was sure she'd left a wet stain of her essence on his trouser leg. The sharp slap to her ass brought with it a renewed gush of moisture and James chuckled into her neck as his fingers delved into her pussy. Her walls closed round the digits and she moaned her need into his shoulder when he withdrew only to circle her anus and push two fingers into her forbidden passage. "What did he do, tell me Summer?" His eyes held her captive, ordering her to respond, and she couldn't help the breathless tumble of words. "He said there was something wrong with me. I was frigid and perverse." James' furious growl in response stopped her and he kissed the new tears off her face. "The man is a fucking idiot. There is nothing wrong with you, my sweet, sweet sub. He just didn't have a clue, what to do with your precious gift of submission. Thank you for telling me." His fingers continued their erotic dance and Summer's body climbed the exquisite rungs of sensual torture again, as he pushed deeper into her, lifting her off her feet and manoeuvring her towards the settee. He pushed her onto the edge and spread her legs wide, whilst he got on his knees in front of her. "Beautiful. You're so wet and ready. Tell me this is all mine, Summer. Tell me you want this. I need to hear you say the words. Tell me, we have a chance, you and me." His voice dropped lower and lower and his hot breath on her wet vagina almost send Summer tumbling over the edge. He growled his denial and pinched her clitoris hard enough to bring tears to her

eyes. The sweet pain brought her arousal down a notch and his hands dug into the tender flesh of her thighs as he spread her wider still and licked her slit to clit in one maddeningly slow move. "Tell me sub, who owns you?" His voice rumbled over sensitive nerve endings, setting Summer alight and she didn’t recognise the needy words tumbling out her mouth. "You do, Sir. It's always been you. Please, just fuck me." She was on her back in seconds, his fingers deep in both her holes, his thumb circling her clit; he pushed her towards a mind splintering orgasm. Higher and higher she climbed as his fingers continued their relentless assault and when he growled his command for her to come, her body flew into ecstasy. She was dimly aware of his muttered curse as he withdrew his fingers and slid his cock into her inch by thick inch. When she finally came back down to earth, James was holding himself very still. Her pussy walls grabbed his cock lodged deep inside her and he groaned his approval, as his eyes sought hers and he began to move. The slight soreness was soon replaced by renewed waves of pleasure as he lifted her legs up to his shoulders. Every delicious move scraped against her G-spot. James swore again when her first orgasm hit. She quivered and tightened around him, her hungry pussy drawing him deeper into her with every forceful thrust of his lean hips. His mouth closed on one her nipples and he bit down hard. The pleasure pain shot straight to her clit and she screamed. He cupped her bottom, lifting her higher. The change of position brought her clit in direct contact with his thrusting cock and the sweet pressure built again and again. Stars exploded behind her closed eyelids and she tumbled into multiple orgasms that left her clinging onto him for support. Her breaths came in short agonised bursts of ecstasy with her screaming his name until she could scream no more and James grunted his own release into her breasts, collapsing on top of her. When they regained their breaths and with him still lodged deep inside her, James propped himself up on his elbows, and the emotion on his face had warmth spreading through every atom of Summer's body. "You realise that you've ruined me for any other woman, so you better hold onto me." Summer giggled in happiness and his

eyes narrowed. She gasped when he pinched her nipple and thrust into her again with enough force to bump against her cervix. "What's so damn funny? You're not in a position to argue with me, Summer." He thrust again, every word punctuated by another thrust, as his cock swelled and hardened again inside her. "You. Are. Mine. And. Don't. You. Forget. It." Happiness suffused her, but she had to ask him something, that had been festering in the back of her mind since the club. He'd demanded honesty and for them to have a chance she would have to own up to her secret fantasy. "What if I want Steve too?" James froze at her mumbled words and all of Summer's insecurities crashed back into her with the full force of a derailed freight train. Oh shit, she'd done it now. His brown eyes narrowed and he cupped her chin to force her to look at him. His biceps strained holding his body weight off her, as he studied her expression. "What about him?" "I…well I got the impression you two shared women." She held her breath at the myriad of emotions flitting across James' face and she moaned when he resumed thrusting his hips slowly. He smiled, his eyes gleaming with wicked intent and he kissed her. "We used to, occasionally, but I have no intention of sharing you. Unless...." He shut his eyes and shook his head. She held her breath at the intense emotion she saw in his amber eyes, which seemed to see straight into her soul. Summer's heart beat faster, hope and love swelling inside her until she could hardly breathe. Please don't let him hate me, God, please. How had he become so important to her in such a short timeframe? His tender kiss soothed her frayed nerves and she lost herself in the moment, her heart beating an unsteady staccato against her breastbone. James broke the kiss, whispering endearments in between butterfly kisses delivered along her jawline, whilst he continued to thrust into her slowly. Every glide of him lodged deep inside her core increased her awareness of him, as he worshipped her body with his. Emotion made his voice rough, when he said, "Do you need me too? Is that what you need, my sweet sub? Tell me Summer. You can tell my anything." He groaned at her whispered confirmation and

increased his pace. "Another time, my sweet. I'll give you your fantasy. For now you're all mine. Let me make love to you." Summer could only nod, as her body flew again into ecstasy, all thoughts of anyone else forgotten, as James growled three magic words into her shoulder that made her heart soar. "I love you." The End

www.dorisoconnor.com

Other Books by Doris O’Connor: Lure of the Blood Lure of Forever Too Hot to Handle

BE MY FIRST Angelina Rain Copyright © 2012

Chapter One

Emily Wills stepped out of the cab and exhaled deeply, gazing at the house where she would be living until she could get her life back on track. Dry, brittle fall leaves decorated the front lawn, covering the grass as though under a blanket. The brick ranch style house was modest and small, but the front windows spanned most of the front wall. The blinds were closed. One horizontal slip lifted and fell. She sighed as she turned back toward the cab and pulled her luggage out from the back seat. “Thank you,” she said to the cab driver. After she paid him, Emily had a total of fifty bucks left over. How did her life become such a disaster? She used to have a job, a small apartment in a good neighborhood, and a rich fiancé who had promised her a life of leisure. And now, all she had left was a broken heart. She shut the door and turned back to the house. Emily walked through the leave-covered walkway toward the front steps. Orange, yellow, and brown leaves danced around her stiletto boots. The wind played with her blonde ponytail, blowing strands of it onto her face. The brown front door opened and a man stepped outside. Handsome, tall, and buff. A black t-shirt clad his skin, and its tight contours revealed muscles beneath the fabric. Short, military cut black hair and baby blue eyes. A combination that could make any woman wet with need. His name was Simon Reed. A flutter of sadness hit in her gut. He was her sister’s friend, and given Erika’s reputation with men, Emily assumed him to also be

her lover. Why did her slutty sister get all the good guys? And why Simon? Emily had met Simon during Erika’s birthday party a few years ago. That day was all about Erika, as though even their family had forgotten it was her birthday too. “Hello, Emily.” He dashed down the steps and grabbed the luggage from her hands. “Let me help you with that.” A blush worked its way into her cheeks. This man always had that affect on her. Ever since that party when they flirted in the kitchen, right before Rob walked in. “Thank you,” she said quickly, pushing the memories away. She followed him up the steps and into the house. Sudden warmth greeted her and she instantly longed to open a window. Once she shut the door behind herself, Emily almost gasped for air. “Do you mind turning the heat down?” Erika walked over and wrapped her arms around her. “You’re in my house all of thirty seconds and already complaining. How about ‘hey sis, how ya doing?’ first.” Emily smiled once Erika pulled away. “Hey sis, how are you doing?” She gazed at the face identical to her own. Dark blue eyes and sun-kissed blonde hair. All identical twins has minor differences, and Erika was an inch taller then her, but besides that, it was like looking in the mirror. And as with most identical twins, their personalities couldn’t be more different. Erika was the epitome of fun. She was sex starved and sex crazed. The woman turned down marriage proposals left and right, all because she was never ready for commitment. She didn’t have a boyfriend. She had lovers. Many of them. Her life consisted of parties and vacations. Emily didn’t want Erika’s life. Just her luck with the boys. “So you and Robert broke up?” Erika asked while leading her into the kitchen. “Yup.” Emily followed, her gaze raced over the cluttered living room. Frilly pillows covered the couch and a stack of magazines rested on the coffee table. A vase of dead flowers cluttered the room. An entertainment center lined the opposite wall, cluttered with DVD’s and little statuettes of people and animals. The kitchen wasn’t any better. The countertop contained a toaster, a coffee maker,

a blender, and some other kitchen gadgets. Boxes of cake mix and a pile of recipe books were scattered over the place. Emily sat at the small table which was oddly empty. She fidgeted in her seat as her gaze shifted into the living room and the luggage that now lay abandoned next to the couch. Simon walked into the kitchen and leaned against the breakfast bar, which separated the kitchen from the living room. “I’m going.” Erika blew him an air kiss. “I’ll see you later.” He glanced at Emily. “It was good seeing you, Em.” She smiled at him. “Good seeing you, too.” When he was out of the house, she glanced back up at her sister who poured a glass of orange juice from a carton. Then she poured some rum into that same glass. “It’s noon. Isn’t it a bit early for that?” “It’s five o’clock somewhere.” Erika shrugged and put the glass in front of her. “And this is actually for you, you need it more then I do.” “You know I don’t drink this early.” Erika rolled her eyes. “Given what you’ve been through, you need this. Rob is a cheating asshole.” Regret squeezed her heart. The hurt lingered in her gut. She didn’t want to address her fiancé’s cheating. She didn’t want for it to be true. Erika hopped up on the counter. “Didn’t Rob want to wait until marriage to start having sex? I guess you both changed your minds on that since he cheated on you.” Emily’s head dropped along with her heart. She gazed down into her lap. Erika climbed off the counter and came toward her, placing her hand under Emily’s chin. Emily lifted her head slowly. “You’re a virgin, aren’t you?” Sadness graced her gaze. Emily closed her eyes and leaned against the back of the chair. “My sex life is none of your concern.” “You were keeping your end of the bargain and he wasn’t.” Emily forced herself to open her eyes without shedding any tears. She cleared her throat, working around the lump that formed in it. “I’m a twenty-five year old virgin all because of that cheating

bastard. I can’t believe I let him convince me to save it until marriage.” Erika rubbed her shoulder softly and rolled her eyes. “He’s a jerk but you were also stupid for staying with him all those years.” “Geez, thanks for the compliment.” She didn’t need her sister’s ridicule. “Come on. You gave in to what he wanted but did you ever ask yourself what you wanted? I don’t know about you but it’s stupid to love someone who doesn’t even care about your wants and needs.” She sighed deeply as a lump formed in her throat. Did she really waste so much of her life on a man who didn’t even care about her needs? The thought disturbed her, filling her with dread and pain. “What do you want?” Emily shrugged. “It’s been so long since I actually thought about what I want.” “There has to be something.” Erika walked over to the other side of the table and sat down. “What do you want, Em?” To erase the last ten years of her life. To never have met Robert and to never have agreed to be his virgin. She didn’t want to be a virgin anymore! “I’m in my mid-twenties and have never had sex. What do you think I want?” Erika glanced at the front door. “Do you want me to call Simon back? He could pop that cherry right here and now.” She winked. “He likes you.” Simon. Naked. In bed with her. The image made her blood boil. But she couldn’t. How gross would it be to fuck her sister’s lover! “I think I’ll pass. I wouldn’t want him to compare notes as to how much better you are then me.” “Oh no, he wouldn’t do that. Simon and I are just friends. We’ve never had sex.” Her heart fluttered with happiness. “Wow, a man you actually haven’t done.” Emily stood from the chair. “I should go unpack. Thanks for letting me stay here.” “That’s what a sister is for.” Erika stood too. “And hey, I haven’t had sex with nearly as many men as you think. Some of them are just friends.” Emily rolled her eyes and walked away. She grabbed the luggage from the living room and took it to the guest bedroom. It was

clean and moderately vacant without any clutter unlike the kitchen or living room. As she hung her clothes in the closet, thoughts raced through Emily’s mind. She had thought Robert was the one. She thought they were serious about their relationship. He proved himself to her when she was let go from her job and couldn’t cover her own rent. He let her move into the spare bedroom in his apartment. She had thought he really loved her. Robert, however, hadn’t truly loved her. He had insisted that they both stay virgins until their wedding night and he himself had broken his own promise. Emily’s heart broke again as the memory flashed in her mind. She had gone to his work to surprise him when she discovered her fiancé with his pants around his ankles and a woman bent over his desk. She sat on the bed and buried her head in her hands. Tears rolled from her eyes as her heart broke further. She was a twenty-five year old virgin and it was time to let it go.

Chapter Two “Ah.” The soft moaning sound woke her and Emily stirred in the bed. “Ah.” Erika’s voice drifted through the house. Panic flooded through her. Was her sister okay? Emily fumbled with the nightstand until she found the switch for the lamp. Soft light illuminated the small bedroom and she shot out of bed. After slipping into her thick white robe, she dashed out of the bedroom. The sound grew louder in the short hallway. Emily took a few steps toward Erika’s bedroom and stopped in her tracks when realization grasped her. There was someone else in the house. The moans weren’t Erika’s alone. Hard manly groans mingled with the soft pleasured moans. She took a few more steps and stopped, lingering in the shadows in front of Erika’s bedroom door. It was cracked open and she strained her neck to the side to peek in without being noticed. Erika appeared oblivious to her presence. She kneeled on the carpet, naked, with her hands tied behind her back. A stiff cock pressed inside her mouth. Big hands grabbed a fist full of blonde hair as the man shoved himself in and out of her. “Ah, mmh,” Erika moaned. “Oh yeah, suck me, bitch.” Did the man really call her sister a bitch? How come Erika didn’t stop him? Did she enjoy being called by such a name? Emily’s heart pounded as those questions occupied her mind. Would I enjoy being called by that name? Another man resided between Erika’s thighs. She rode him, bouncing up and down on his cock. His hands grabbed her breasts, squeezed them. Erika slowed her bouncing and another man came up behind her. He pushed himself into her ass and her moans grew louder. Erika tilted her head upward. The cock in her mouth fell out. The thick shaft glistened with saliva. “Oh, yeah. Fuck my ass,” she begged. “Fuck it hard.” The man whose cock she had sucked turned his body in quick half circles. His cock hit Erika’s cheeks.

“You like being cock slapped?” “Yes, oh yes,” she moaned. “Now let me suck you ‘til you come in my mouth.” She took him between the lips and moaned softly. Emily’s nipples grew hard and moisture formed in her pussy as she closed her eyes and envisioned herself instead of her sister they fucked. Erika had so many lovers pleasuring her. Envy swirled through her. She quickly walked back into her bedroom, hoping to forget the sight she had just seen. Yet, the images made her wetter, hungry with need. Closing the bedroom door, she leaned against it and ran one finger over her nipple. She covered her mouth as she moaned. If only she were as lucky as Erika.

Chapter Three “How’d you sleep?” Erika poured a cup of coffee and sipped it slowly. “Fine. You?” Erika sat opposite of Emily at the kitchen table. “I was so exhausted by the time I went to bed I slept like a baby,” Erika said and stirred her coffee. Any woman would be exhausted after that kind of vigorous exercise Emily thought. Bitterness swirled around her and she took a sip of her own coffee. A phone chimed and Erika pulled her cell phone out of her pocket. She studied the screen and groaned. “Oh, shit!” “What’s up?” “I forgot I have a party to go to tonight. I told my boss I’ll work. Now I can’t ask for the night off at the last minute.” Erika’s life was so much fun. Filled with sex and parties, vacations and doing things that were wrong and improper. Erika had no shame. No sense of guilt over enjoying anything be it publicly acceptable or frowned upon. Actually, from what Emily had seen, Erika enjoyed the frowned upon activities more then the acceptable ones. Like the sex she had last night with three men. So much better then her own boring life. Emily tried to remember the last time she had fun. Memories of the early days of her relationship with Robert filled her mind. Even back then they were boring. Robert didn’t like vacations. He didn’t like fancy dinners or parties. He liked home and the TV, and to hang out with his friends. And the whores he fucked behind her back. If only she could be Erika for a day. Like a light bulb in her head, the idea rocked her dark world. “Maybe I could go to that party as you.” Erika laughed. “Funny, but no. This isn’t your kind of party. It’s not a party like the kind you’re thinking of. It’s a friend I’ve met having a sex party.” “What’s a sex party?” “It’s when you have sex with a bunch of strangers. I told this new friend of mine that I like sex parties so he decided to throw one.” She sipped more coffee and smiled. “It’s a shame I’ll have to miss it.

I’ve never fucked him or any of his friends, but he looked like he would be so much fun.” “Bummer.” Emily sipped her coffee as well. “And here you have a virgin sister who wants to loose it, fast.” “The first time should be shared with someone special. Not a bunch of strangers who think you’re me and only see you as a piece of ass. Besides, I don’t think you could handle that many men in one shot, being a beginner and all.” Erika drained her coffee cup and stood. “Anyway, I have a double shift today so I won’t be home until sometime after midnight.” She glanced around the kitchen. “Please don’t reorganize my house this time.” Minutes later Emily watched from the living room windows as Erika’s car rolled down the street. Once the car was out of sight, she turned around and walked back into the kitchen. Erika’s coffee cup sat forgotten on the table. As she carried it to the sink, a chime rang through the kitchen. She glanced around, curious as to its origins. Erika’s cell phone lay abandoned on the table. Her heart pounded as she walked toward it, as though it were a forbidden fruit. She lifted the phone and noticed the new text message icon. She pressed the screen and the message appeared on the phone: Are you cuming tonight? Whoever sent the text didn’t know how to spell. Or was it a pun about the party? She scrolled up and read the previous messages from this sender. The location and time of the party appeared before her eyes. Her heart pounded and hands shook as she typed in the reply: Yes.

Chapter Four “Erika, I’m so glad you’re here.” A complete stranger rushed over and wrapped his arms around her. His tall frame and handsome body pressed into her. She glanced up to meet his blue eyes and take in his strong features and short dark hair. His hands dipped inside her short skirt and grabbed her ass. He squeezed, and warmth flooded into her cunt. Emily’s heart pounded inside her chest. Was this a typical hello in a sex party? She wrapped her arms around him. “I’m glad to be here.” Her gaze quickly roamed over the entire room. She was in a basement at somebody’s house. A fully stocked bar lay to her left, although no one tended to it. A pool table lay far ahead and three men played the game. All of them looked unfamiliar. All were handsome. A couch lay to her right. On the couch, two sexy blonds sat, speaking to each other. One of them looked at her, his gaze quickly filled with lust, and a smile spread over his lips. The other man turned his head toward her, his glance shot erotic bolts through her body. Her heart raced as her panties soaked with her natural juices. Emily quickly closed her eyes, urging herself not to blush. Erika wouldn’t blush. Erika would join. She would taste and be tasted. That was what she had to do. Emily’s heart pounded inside her chest. “Are you okay, babe?” The man who hugged her pulled away and his hands abandoned her ass. “I’m fine.” Heat flushed her and her knees grew week. “I need a drink.” He kissed her cheek. “Of course, I’ll bring you a cold drink in a second. What would you like?” “Surprise me.” He walked over to the bar, leaving her to stand in the middle of the room alone. Sexy blond number one tapped on the empty spot on couch between him and his friend. “Hi, baby. Come join us.” Emily’s feet stood frozen and heart pounded wildly in her chest. Her nipples grew hard and rubbed against the fabric of her bra. Moisture pooled inside her pussy.

Don’t hesitate, she told herself. Taking a deep breath, she walked toward the couch. She sat between them. Her heart in her throat. What did they intend to do to her? Better yet, what should she do with them? The hunk on her left put one hand on the back of the couch as he slipped the other one inside her shirt and underneath her bra. His fingers raked over her nipples. He took one between thumb and forefinger and squeezed hard. Emily moaned. Her pussy throbbed with need. She gazed up at the handsome stranger and his lips descended over hers. He entrapped her in a passionate kiss, his tongue searched out hers. He groaned into her mouth. His breathing grew rapid. His hand left her breast and the sound of a zipper raced through her. He took her hand, lead it to his erection. She wrapped her fingers around his cock, stroked him softly up and down. A soft caress worked over her shoulders and she abandoned her hunk’s lips, turning to look at the other sexy beast that sat beside her. His lips descended over hers as his one hand moved to rest on her inner thigh. He moved his palm in small circles as Emily rolled her hips, desperate for him to touch her center. Her cunt pulsed with need. Touch me. Please touch me. The thought echoed in her head. Sexy Blond put his hand on her inner thigh. She spread her legs. Please, oh please, just one touch, please. Hardening her grip on Sexy Blond’s cock, she moved her hand faster, desperate to feel the seed seeping over the head. With her free hand, she reached for Sexy Beast’s pants, fingering the bulge before pulling down the zipper. He groaned hard, a real man’s roar, as she freed his stiff cock and wrapped her fingers around it. Slowly, she moved her thumb over the head. Wet pre-cum clung to her thumb. “Here’s your drink,” her Greeter interrupted. She pulled her mouth away from the Sexy Beast and glanced at the hunky dark haired man who stood before her. He had lost his shirt, and his abs begged to be licked. He held the drink in an outstretched hand and she needed to take it from him, but that would

mean letting go of one of the cocks. Reluctantly, she let both go and took the glass with the creamy pale liquid. “Thank you. What is this?” She took an uncertain sip and let the flavors swirl in her mouth. Coconut and pineapple mixed on her tongue. Pina Colata? Was that what the drink was called? She put the drink down on the glass top end table by the couch and leaned forward. Meeting the man’s gaze, she recognized the lust she saw. Her hands shakily undid his belt. Her Greeter helped her with pulling down his pants and her gaze dropped down to the cock that jutted out in her face. She ran her tongue over the tip. He inhaled audibly and she blushed at being able to cause him such quick pleasure. She sucked his cock into her mouth as far as it would go before pulling away. Just when his cock rested at the tip of her lips, she sucked it in again. His hands tangled in her hair. His pleasured groans were music to her ears. She pulled away, replacing her hand with her mouth as she took a sip of her cold drink. She swallowed, letting the coldness hit her chest before she took another sip. This time, she let it linger in her mouth and sucked the cock inside again. The instant the cold liquid hit his cock, her Greeter shivered and groaned. “Oh yeah, baby.” His breathing grew hard and ragged. She ran her hands up and down his legs, his muscles vibrated underneath her touch. Increasing her speed, she moved her head back and forth, shoving his dick deeper into her mouth. One final push and he pulled himself out quickly, his cum shot out of his cock. The sticky warmth of his juices soaked her shirt. “Wow.” He panted and dropped to his knees. “You are amazing.” He rubbed her knees as she grabbed her drink and took another sip. He pulled her to the edge of the couch. The drink splashed over the rim of the glass, its icy coldness hit her chest. “Ouch. Cold.” Sexy Blond leaned over her and ran his tongue over her chest, licking at the drink. She shivered as sensations of pleasure rippled through her. Her Greeter spread her legs. He shoved her panties over to one side and dipped his head between her legs. The instant his tongue touched her wet, eager pussy, Emily moaned. The sound exotic to her

own ears. Her heart danced in her chest as the vibrations raced from her core outward. His tongue dashed over her again, and dipped into her cunt. He pulled it out and dipped it again, this time slower, as though uncertain of his actions. He pulled his head away and gazed at her. A confused look took over his face. “You’re not Erika.” How did he know? Her entire body froze like a deer caught in headlights. Her secret was out. “I’m…I’m Erika.” “I have never had sex with Erika before,” he was saying, “but I know she gets around. You’re a virgin.” The last word echoed off the walls. The three men who were playing pool stopped, their gazes fixed on her. Shame and regret rushed her. Who was she kidding that she could get away pretending to be Erika! Emily covered her face with her hands. “Don’t cry,” Sexy Beast said and moved her hands from her face. “I’m not crying. I’m just embarrassed.” It wasn’t every day that a virgin was this desperate to loose it. He covered her cheek with his hand, rubbing it softly. “What’s your name, sweetheart?” her Greeter asked. “Emily.” “I’m Reynaldo but friends call me Ray.” With one hand on her cheek, he placed the other on her cunt, rubbing it softly as one finger dipped into her warmth. “You have a beautiful and delicious pussy. Is it okay if I continue to taste it?” Suddenly short of breath, she arched her back. “Yes, yes.” Ray dipped his tongue inside her wetness. It rubbed against her tight walls. Pleasure roamed over her as his tongue licked her. He flicked it over her clit and her pussy pooled instantly. He gripped her hips, his fingers cutting into her skin. His mouth became hungrier. His tongue faster. She moaned, sucking in deep breaths as pleasure mounted. Sexy Blond ran his hands over her chest. He unbuttoned her shirt. Once it opened, cold air swam over her flushed skin. He looked at her. “Hello Emily. My name is Trent.” He pointed at Sexy Beast. “And this is Trevor.”

Trent placed a row of kisses from her belly button to her chest. He reached behind her and unhooked her bra, slipping it down her shoulders and revealing her breasts. Emily blushed at being so exposed with so many men in the room, but the lust in Trent and Trevor’s eyes quickly put her at ease. She sucked in a breath when Trent leaned over her again and blew hot air onto her right nipple. The sensation made her cunt tingle and she moaned. Ray’s tongue danced a magical number over her center as Trent touched the tip of his tongue to her nipple. He flicked his tongue, once, twice, and she grabbed his head and pressed it to her chest. Her legs tightened around Ray’s head. Hot feelings swam through her and she squirmed. Her hips shot up, her back arched, and her pussy pulsed around Ray’s tongue. Suddenly, lights seemed brighter then they were. Her body appeared almost weightless. She was limp and spent and panting when Ray stood before her. “You enjoyed that, baby?” “Yes.” The word came out on a breath, ragged and almost like a whisper. “Yes.” Trent moved his head from her nipple and Ray helped her stand. Her knees shook and he wrapped his strong arms around her, holding her up against himself. His stiff cock strained against her belly. The shirt she wore slipped off her shoulders and pooled at her feet. The bra was trapped between her belly and his. Her skirt raised and rested on her hips. Her black thong exposed. One of the guys from the pool table came toward her and stood behind her. He ran his hands up and down her back. “Hello Emily. My name is Mark.” He kissed her shoulder. “You are the sexiest virgin I’ve even met.” She swallowed hard. She always thought she would loose her virginity to Robert, in a bed, alone. Now, here she was, naked in front of six men. Mark spanked her ass a few times before he pulled her thong down. It pooled at her ankles. He cupped her pussy with his hand while spanking her ass again. “Your ass is so beautiful.” He kissed each cheek, than playfully bit one. “Ah,” the pleasured scream escaped her throat. Ray let her go and walked away.

Emily’s bra fell to the floor and she quickly moved her hands to cover herself. One of the other pool players stepped up and reached for her arms, keeping them at her sides. “You are beautiful, Emily.” His gaze fixed on her breasts and he dipped his head to taste. His tongue flicked over her left nipple while his fingers caressed the right one. She didn’t know his name, sadly. Wet pleasure pooled in her pussy as something penetrated her ass. Mark licked her bottom cheek as something moved in and out of her anus. Pleasure swamped her and her knees grew weak. She gripped her nipple licker’s shoulders as a moan escaped her lips. “Oh, yes.” The thing in her ass suddenly became bigger, thicker. She pulled the nameless man to her chest and moaned. “Yes, yes, yes.” “Do you know what he’s doing to you, baby?” Mr. Nameless asked as he stood straight and towered over her. “No, but it feels good.” He kissed her neck. “He’s finger fucking your ass.” He cupped the back of her neck and kissed her passionately on the lips. As his hand moved down, he ran it over her breast and down her body before cupping her pussy. “I want to fuck you so bad.” He circled her clit. “Oh, yes. Fuck me. Please.” “You should save that for someone special.” She glanced down, hoping that he wouldn’t see how those words suddenly upset her. He lifted her chin. “What’s wrong?” “There was someone special and he left me. And now I’m being fucked by a bunch of men, some of whose names I don’t even know.” “My name is Kevin.” He dropped to his knees and lifted one of her legs, draping it over his shoulder. His tongue touched her clit. Between Mark finger fucking her ass and Kevin licking her clit, her knees started to buckle with pleasure. Trevor walked over to her and trapped her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. He pulled on them and pleasure spilled inside her cunt. Mark pulled out of her ass. Kevin spanked her ass as his mouth greedily ate her pussy. Trevor kneaded her nipples. Pain shot through her knees and she held on to Trevor.

Sudden and hard, Mark gripped her hips and something thick poked at her ass. She sucked in a deep breath and closed her eyes. The hardness which she assumed to be his cock pressed inside passing her opening. She screamed. Pain raced through her. “I’m sorry,” Mark whispered in her ear. “This will only hurt a second.” Inch by slow inch, he inserted inside her. When his balls pressed against her cheeks, she breathed a sigh. Her body started to adapt to the intrusion. He pushed himself in and out of her ass. Pleasure started deep and rode hard through her body. Kevin’s tongue dipped into her pussy and more liquid pooled inside her. Did she leak onto his tongue? She quickly opened her eyes, glanced down. Their gazes met. His lust filled gaze bore into her. She glanced away quickly. Suddenly embarrassed by the situation she was in. Her gaze shifted to the lone man by the pool table. His pants pooled at around his ankles and he stroked himself. Their gazes met and his mouth moved. Although no sound came out, she read his lips. “I’m next to fuck you.” Mark gripped her hips and shoved himself hard into her. “You have such a tight little booty, sweetheart.” He kissed her shoulder. He shoved himself in and out, her ass soaked in the pleasure. The motions grew quicker and his breathing harder. Kevin’s tongue lashed against her clit faster. Her legs vibrated and her entire body grew week. Stars lingered in the eyesight and she closed her eyes quickly. Her breath caught in her throat and her pussy pulsed around Kevin’s tongue. She almost stumbled but Mark wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight to his chest. He groaned in her ear, his voice hard. He pulled out and stumbled onto the couch behind them, pulling her down with him. She felt like flying as her legs gave out under her and her ass plopped onto the soft cushion. She turned her head and glanced at Mark’s condom covered cock. White liquid swam inside the rubber. Kevin crawled toward her and kissed her knee. “So who should be the first to fuck this little virgin?” His gaze met hers. “Let it be me.” Ray stood behind him and slowly pushed at his shoulders. “I’m the one throwing this party, it should be me.” A doorbell rang and Ray glanced toward the staircase. “Fuck.” He departed toward the door.

“I haven’t gotten to play with her yet,” the man by the pool table said as he walked toward her. “Why don’t we let the lady choose?” Trent suggested. Heavy footsteps drifted toward her and Emily turned her head sharply in the direction of the sound. A man stood at the stairway. Recognition sparkled through her as she met the blue-eyed gaze. Lust filled his eyes. Be my first! The words never left her lips, but the thought raced through her as she stared at Simon.

Chapter Five “What are you doing here?” His hands bunched into fists as he stalked toward her. When he reached her, he took her arm and pulled her off the couch. “What are you doing?” “You’re going home.” Anger dripped from his voice. Her cunt pooled with hot liquid as the rest of her body flushed with warm excitement. Something about his anger turned her on. The men pleasuring her all pulled away. Simon’s dominance intimidating them all. Simon held her forearm. His grip tight. “Come on, I’m taking you home.” She pulled her arm away but his grip didn’t budge. “I’m not going anywhere. I’m having fun here.” He let go of her arm but before Emily could move, her body lifted into the air. He threw her over his shoulder and stalked away. She kicked her legs and hit her fists into his ass. “Let me go!” He walked up the steps. “Come on, Simon, let me go!” A lock clicked and a cold breeze assaulted her ass. “At least let me get dressed,” she pleaded. He put her back on the ground, her high heels hit the pavement. Emily’s entire body shivered as the cold air swirled around. He held her arm so she couldn’t run, but at least she could pull her skirt down. She moved it so it would cover her privates. Simon opened his car’s passenger side door and sat her in. For a second, she contemplated running but was certain he would catch her. Besides, she knew that deep down he wouldn’t hurt her. As much as her sister hung out with sleazebags sometimes, she wouldn’t hang out with anyone who was dangerous toward her or her family. Simon climbed into the driver’s seat and turned on the ignition. He turned the heat full blast and pulled his black t-shirt over his head. He handed it to Emily. “Put this on.” She slipped it on and inhaled deep the masculine scent that lingered in the air. Beneath the shirt, her nipples grew hard. “What the fuck were you thinking going to that party?” He pulled out of the driveway and rolled down the street. She shrugged.

“Those men could have hurt you.” “Well they didn’t. And what the fuck do you care. You’re my sister’s friend, not mine.” He was silent a minute as he rolled down the street. “Erika told me about you being a….” He trailed off, a look of regret on his face. “You shouldn’t have done what you did.” “What does it matter to you what I did?” He stopped at a red light. “Why keep it for so long only to give it away to a bunch of strangers who won’t even remember your name the next day.” “It’s my virginity. I can do to it whatever I want.” She crossed her arms over her chest and gazed out the side window. “Why did you do it?” She gazed down into her lap. Shame rippled through her. “Do you remember Robert? You met him at Erika’s birthday party a few years ago.” “Your looser boyfriend? Didn’t he cheat on you recently?” She nodded. “I didn’t want to be a virgin for so long. I planned to lose it at the end of high school or something. But Rob and I started dating when I was fifteen. We fell in love and I made the promise to stay his virgin until our wedding night.” She covered her face in her hands again. “I didn’t know that he was getting someone else on the side. He just didn’t want me to get any.” She pulled her knees to her chest and hugged them. “He wanted his virgin bride and thought that he could just lie to me and tell me that he’s a virgin too.” A tear slipped from her eyes and she wiped it away quickly. “I don’t want to be a virgin anymore.” “You’re not.” As she gazed at him a knot formed in her gut. “I am.” “What? Didn’t they deflower you?” “They fucked every hole except that one. You interrupted before they could finish.” She reached over and turned down the heat. “Why did you come anyways? Were you one of the guests who ran late?” “Midway through her shift, Erika realized she left her cell phone at home and that it had the address to the party. She figured you might have attempted to go posing as her.” “She sent you to check on me?” “More like to rescue you.”

She gazed into her lap. “I’m sorry. I probably ruined your night.” He pulled into a driveway and killed the car. “Don’t worry about it. I’m just glad you’re safe.” She glanced straight ahead at the house. “This isn’t Erika’s home.” “It’s mine.” He climbed out of the car and walked around. He opened her car door and held out a hand for her. Her heart melted. Rob had never done that. He would just get out of the car and keep walking, without waiting for her to catch up. She smiled up at him as she took his hand and climbed out of the car. “Thank you.” “I figured you would need a quite place to relax before you have to tell Erika what you did.” “Thank you.” He led her toward the door and opened it for her, letting her into his house. Although the size and layout of the house was similar to Erika’s, the décor couldn’t be more different. The house was plain. No frilly pillows on the couch, or dead flowers on the coffee table. No useless clutter. “I’m freezing. I need a hot shower to warm up.” Simon nodded. “The bathroom is right there. I’ll bring you towels in a minute.” She stood under the hot spray as her heart stung with bitter pain. What had she done? She almost had sex with a bunch of strangers just so she could loose her virginity. What happened to letting someone special do it? Pain squeezed her heart. That someone special had battered her heart by fucking other women while he expected her to be his virgin. She closed her eyes. Simon drifted into her mind. She liked him ever since she had met him at Erika’s party few years back. He was handsome and masculine. Her pussy throbbed with need as she thought of him. She turned off the water and moved the shower curtain. Grabbing a large dark blue towel, she unfolded it and wrapped her body. A knock sounded on the door. “Come in.”

The knob turned and the bathroom door opened. Simon stood in the doorway. His gaze traveled over her body, starting at the feet and ascending to her head. Lust appeared in his eyes. Simon swallowed hard, and his hand lingered over his chest. His fiery gaze met hers, and his mouth moved as though saying “Wow” although no sound came forth. He came toward her. “I thought you were very beautiful since the first time I’ve seen you. I would have asked you out had it not been for Robert.” Shock rippled through her but she covered it. “You could have my sister. We’re identical.” He shook his head and walked closer to her. “You’re more beautiful then her.” “We look exactly alike.” “Your eyes look softer then hers. Your smile is sweeter.” She rolled her eyes. “That’s cheesy. You would have a lot more fun with my sister. She’s experienced.” He shrugged. “Experience isn’t everything. Sometimes a virgin can know more then a hussy.” Heat fluttered in her belly. “Yeah, right. Because every man wants to fuck some silly wallflower who will likely be cold like a dead fish instead of a hot hussy who’ll please him.” She rolled her eyes again. “Don’t you roll your eyes at me.” He came to stand so close to her, that only a few inches separated them. Heat emanated from his body. “What are you going to do? Tattle my sister on me.” For the sake of pushing his buttons, she rolled her eyes yet again. His hands gripped her hips. His lips crashed over hers. Fireworks exploded inside her head as he breathed into her mouth. Their tongues danced with each other, a sultry dance of passion and need. When he pulled away, his breath came out in a harsh rush, as though letting go of her had been painfully hard. “Let me be your first.” His lips lingered over hers before he claimed her mouth once more. The towel slipped off her body and pooled at her feet. “Please,” she whispered against his lips. “Be my first.” He wrapped one arm around her waist. Swooping her up into his clutches, he carried her out of the bathroom and into his bedroom. He laid her body softly on the black bedspread. The silky fabric appeared cold on her skin, cooling her flushed body, temporarily.

Positioning her for his feasting, he spread her legs. His hands raced up and down her thighs as his head dipped toward her center. The instant his tongue lashed against her clit, her back arched to allow more pleasure. Licking her core, his tongue dancing seductive circles around her clit. “Ah.” The moan escaped her lips and rang through the room. Her skin tingled. Heat raced over her body as hot liquid spilled inside her cunt. She bent forward and reached for him, trying to pull him up. “I want to feel you.” He lifted his head. “And you will.” He lowered his head. His facial hair rubbed against her clit and pussy. She screamed as tingles of pleasure shot out through her. Her screams became breathless pants. She gripped handfuls of the bedspread as her hips arched upward. Simon abandoned her pussy as he pulled himself up on his elbows and kissed her belly button. His kisses traveled up over her ribcage, her breast bone, her collarbone. He covered her breast with one hand, rolling the nipple around with his palm as his mouth teased the other one. She ran her hands up and down his back and rotated her hips, letting her cunt touch his jean-clad cock. “You’re wearing way too much.” His mouth let go of the nipple. “I agree.” “We should do something about that.” “We really should.” He climbed off her and crawled out of the bed. When he stood beside it, Emily sat up too and reached over. She kissed his chest, letting the kiss linger for a second before she ran her tongue down the middle over his muscled abs. Her fingers fumbled with the belt until it gave way and she quickly undid the button and the zipper. She pulled the jeans and boxers down all in one shot and his cock jutted out at her. He was big and rock solid. She wrapped her hand around it, stroking it up and down. Simon groaned and her heart fluttered. Emily placed her lips on the tip of his cock, kissing it twice before she slipped it into her mouth.

He groaned and grasped her shoulders, rubbing them in circular motion. Emily pulled his cock in as far as it would go before almost pulling it out of her mouth. She rolled her tongue in circles around the head before slipping him in further into her mouth. Pre-cum leaked into her tongue, its tangy flavor sweet and enticing. “You keep doing that and I’ll come right in your mouth.” She let his cock exit her mouth and ran her tongue along the length. Starting at the base, she licked all the way to the head. Holding his balls in her hands, she caressed them softly. “It’s okay.” She sucked him in again. More pre-cum flavored her tongue. “No.” He pulled out of her mouth. His cock wet. Pre-cum dripped onto her wrist and she put it to her mouth, running her tongue over the wetness. “I really love your taste.” He groaned. “I want to be inside of you.” She licked the tip of his cock. “Then come inside.” Simon opened the top drawer of the bedside table and pulled out a condom. He ripped it open with his teeth and slipped it out of the package. As he lined it over his cock, Emily slowly unrolled the rubber. She crawled backward on the bed, and Simon climbed on top and over her. He positioned himself at her entrance. “This may hurt.” “I’m prepared for that.” He entered her slowly. “Ooh,” she screamed as a sharp sting shot through her. The seal of innocence broken with pleasure and pain. He pulled out and entered again, the ache quickly ebbed, replaced by bliss. His pace increased. His breathing grew hard. Both their moaning and groaning mixed together, and Emily listened to the music they created. She pulled him closer to her and rubbed her lips against his. Simon’s fingers touched her cheek and her skin tingled after his touch. He touched her neck, her collarbone, her shoulders and her arms. Each touch caused butterflies to flutter their wings inside her belly. “I’ve wanted you for so long,” he whispered against her lips. “I’ve wanted you since the first time I laid my eyes on you.”

A lump formed in her throat. Her heart beat wild inside her chest. Closing her eyes, she pushed away the happy tears that threatened to spill. “So did I.” She tightened her arms around his shoulders, holding him so he wouldn’t slip away like the dream he could so easily be. Sadness clutched inside her. What if he was just a dream? A dream she would wake from and return back to her life with Robert. No, she didn’t want Robert anymore. She wanted Simon, needed Simon in her life, in her bed, forever. “So did I,” she repeated. Heaven built inside her. Her legs started to tingle. She wrapped them around his hips. Her pussy vibrated and spasms roamed through her center. Her back arched as glittering lights danced behind her eyelids. Simon’s breathing grew more rapping. His groans louder. His strokes faster. He plunged into her, his cock pulsing inside her. More spasms rolled through her. He collapsed on top of her, his lips tangled with hers. Simon nibbled on her lip and slipped his tongue inside her mouth, tasted her. When he lifted his head, concern filled his gaze. “I hope I didn’t hurt you.” She cupped his face in her hands. “No, you didn’t. It was wonderful.” She let her gaze fall to her side and glanced at the bedside table. One-fifteen AM flashed in neon red and she groaned inwardly. It was late and time to go home. The idea of leaving Simon’s arms caused her heart to clench with sadness. If only he would ask her to stay the night. “I think it’s time you took me home to my sister’s.” He brushed his hand over her cheek softly. “Stay the night with me.” She smiled. “And are we going to get any sleeping done if I stay?” “No.” He winked at her suggestively. “But I promise you won’t regret spending the night. And I’ll make you breakfast in bed in the morning.” “Sounds like a deal.” She wrapped her arms over his shoulders and kissed him lightly on the lips. “Thank you for letting me be your first.” He kissed her. “Thank you for being my first.”

He gazed into her eyes and his expression appeared so honest, her heart squeezed. “I’ve wanted you for a long time.” “Me, too.” She kissed him again, letting her lips linger over his. His cock strained against her thigh. “Now why don’t we try some other positions?” He flipped her over. “I think you will enjoy being on top.” “I think I will, too.”

The End

www.angelina-rain.com Other Books by Angelina Rain: Indecent Encounters Master of Mine

THE SIREN CALL Melissa Hosack Copyright © 2012

Prologue

The small ship swayed with the crashing waves, tilting dangerously toward the watery depths of the ocean before righting itself. Around the vessel, the sea raged. The captain was hollering instructions. His shouts were mixed with the alarmed cries of crewmates as they desperately fought to keep their ship afloat. Below the water’s surface, Kali watched eagerly, her tail flicking as she took enjoyment out of their struggle. “They’ll lose the fight soon,” she informed the other mermaid at her side in an even tone. “We’re doing them a favor.” Her friend Eris tilted her head back to look up through murky water as the ship’s starboard side leaned perilously toward them. “They haven’t given up yet,” she countered. “They’re taking on too much water.” Kali started for the surface, propelling herself towards the helpless ship. “Besides,” she called over her shoulder, “if my estimation is correct, there are three murderers and a rapist onboard. I’m doing the world a favor.” Eris sighed and followed. “You’re supposed to use your powers to judge whether the majority of a crew is corrupt if we plan to take a whole ship. Otherwise, we could pick off individuals….” “They’ll never stay afloat with four crewmen missing. We take the whole ship,” Kali decided. With that, she broke the surface next to the teetering vessel. Treading water, she searched the deck for a victim. It didn’t take her long to spot a member of the crew who was desperately trying to tie down a loose sail. A smile spread across her lips when she realized it was one of the murderers. “Perfect.” She knew the instant he caught sight of her. She always did. It was the same routine with every man. First there was alarm at seeing

a woman in the water. Then before they could even bother to offer her assistance, hormones kicked in. They saw her topless form and lust overrode any sense of humanity or self-preservation. This man was no different than any other. Kali offered him a slow, seductive smile before pressing a finger to her lips, asking for his silence. Her smile turned to one of delight as he nodded his agreement. Swimming closer to the boat, she crooked a finger at him, using the enchanting, angelic voice she saved for mortal men. “Come to me, sailor,” she beckoned. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Eris mirroring her actions, calling a man from the opposite side of the boat into the water. Her concentration quickly returned to the bespelled man. “Join me, and I’m yours. All you have to do is walk off your ship….” She let her voice trail away as the man plummeted into the ocean. Kali feared for a moment he might drown before she got to him, but he was mad with entrapped yearning. She’d seen to that. Meeting him halfway, she treaded water in front of him, her body bobbing with the flow of the ocean. “At long last,” she said with a private smile that had no right to be on her face. Licking her lips, she gave the request that would seal his fate. “Kiss me.” Her big blue eyes stared pleadingly into his, begging him to give her what she wanted. One of the few things humans had right in old mermaid lore was their kiss. A mermaid’s kiss could grant eternal life. It could bequeath the recipient with the ability to breathe underwater. Or it could be used as she intended to use it now, to kill. They could use their kiss to lure men into the depths of the ocean where they would drown. The man lunged forward, grabbing her shoulders hard. Kali was used to the rough treatment of men. It was part of the reason they were so despised. They were selfish, greedy and ignorant. She hated them. With a malevolent grin, she leaned into him. His lips were sloppy and cold, but Kali melted into the kiss. Her body relaxed, making her seem compliant and willing as her tail swept up behind the sailor. He must have felt the movement in the water, because he almost pulled away. He motioned as if to turn around, so Kali deepened the kiss. She held him to her for the extra moment she

needed before her tail bound around his torso, squeezing hard enough to crack ribs. She pulled back from his mouth as he gave a scream of agony. Farther off, she could hear one of his shipmates wail as Eris copied her movements. “It’s often asked whether mermaids drown men because they carelessly forget humans need air or if it’s malicious intent….” She trailed off, tilting her head to the side as she offered the scraggly man a warm smile that clashed with her intentions. “I’m never careless,” she informed him. With that, she dove under the water, dragging him down with her. His screams echoed on the night air for only a moment before he was towed under the surface. Air bubbles escaped him as he struggled against the vice grip of her tail, but it was useless. Kali had done this before.

Chapter One Kali awoke to the roar of the ocean in her ears and the spray of salt water against her cheek. She felt groggy and sore. Her body ached. The bewildering screech of a seagull made her bolt upright in the sand. Her eyes widened as memories of the night before came crashing back to her. The elders had decided she’d gone too far in sinking that helpless vessel. She had one too many repeat offenses to be overlooked. They’d used words such as harpy and shrew to describe her, then handed down a sentence worse than death. They’d decreed she was to be banished until a human male was able to tame her. She’d avowed she would die before letting that happen. The unanimous response had been, “So be it.” That was the last thing she remembered. With a groan, she pushed to a sitting position, shielding her eyes against the vibrant rays of sunlight. The sun was so bright and close it had her shrinking back, blinking her eyes against the harsh invasion. She was above water! A distressed moan escaped her and she thrashed in the waist deep water of the shoreline where she sat. Two things occurred to her at once. The first was that the air wasn’t as difficult to breathe as usual. The second and more alarming discovery was the pair of legs visible through the shallow water. Kali gave a horrified scream as the entirety of her punishment sank in. “My tail! Where is my tail?” She frantically felt along the smooth expanse of creamy flesh where there should have been scales. She was soft and fragile and….girly! She burst into tears as she stared at her human legs. “I’ve been banished,” she wailed. Her face fell into her hands and she wept with heartbroken sobs. She didn’t know how long she would have sat there wallowing in misery, but she was interrupted after only a few minutes. A man’s voice broke into her overwhelming anguish. “Are you alright?” Her head snapped up, and she looked at the man in surprise. “Get away from me,” she growled defensively, though she doubted

she came off as threatening as she would have liked with her tearstained cheeks. The man ignored her demand. Instead, he crouched down in front of her. “You’re naked…and trembling.” He hurried out of his jacket and draped it around her shoulders. Kali flinched at his closeness. She didn’t trust him, but the jacket did feel nice. She was so cold up here in the bare wind. “What happened to you?” he asked with green eyes full of astonishment. “Are you hurt?” He glanced out to sea. “Were you shipwrecked?” She gave a cruel bark of laughter. “You could say that. I’ve been abandoned.” The man took her elbow and slowly helped her to her feet. “Do you have someone you’d like to call?” “I have no one,” she snapped. “Did you not hear me say I was abandoned?” She yanked her arm out of his grasp in agitation. The instant he wasn’t holding her upright, she collapsed to the sand. She fleetingly forgot his presence in her distress. “I can’t stand! I don’t know how to stand.” Never in her life had she felt vulnerable, but she felt it now. She was alone and unable to take care of herself. She couldn’t even walk to shelter. She was so wrapped up in her own concerns that she was caught off guard when the man lifted her into his arms. “What are you doing?” she cried, her tone sounding close to panic. “I’m taking you to my home. It’s not far from here. We can get you cleaned up and—” “I don’t want to go to your home!” Kali struggled in his arms, though she didn’t know what she would do if she managed to get down. It wasn’t as if she could run away. “You arrogant, disgusting man!” His eyebrows rose in surprise at her outburst. “Hey! Whoa! I’m just trying to help!” “I don’t need your help!” He suddenly stopped in his tracks and swung her to a standing position. He kept a tight grip on her arms to keep her from toppling over, but other than that, he avoided touching her. “Fine. I’ll go home and leave you here. You’ve obviously got things under control.” His brows rose even higher as he added, “I’ll be taking my coat back as well.”

Kali made a sound of alarm and clutched the jacket to her chest. “No!” Underwater, being topless was common, but up here, she felt exposed. Scowling, she grumbled, “I’ll take your help.” He nodded. Then he swept her up into his arms and started a slow trek up the beach. Instinctively, her arms wrapped around his neck, but she kept her grasp loose due to her distrust of humans. She had to find a way to get back home and fast.

Chapter Two Kali swirled her hand through the lavender scented water of her bath with a contented sigh. The human had brought her to his home and set her up with a bath. Then he’d left to buy her something to wear. She’d been lounging in the massive bathtub ever since. Leaning her head back against the rim of the tub, she gave another sigh. Her eyes were only closed a minute before there was a knock on the door. Lifting her head, she lowered herself so that her breasts were hidden by bubbles. “Come in,” she called. A moment later, the door opened and the man from earlier entered. “How are you feeling?” Kali blinked in surprise at his concern. “I’m fine.” He nodded, seeming pleased with that answer. “Would you like some help out of the bath?” She flushed at his request. He’d had to help her into the tub. It had been so degrading. She didn’t have much choice though until she got better control of her legs. “Please,” she said grudgingly. To her relief, he picked up a large towel before starting in her direction. Reaching the side of the tub, he instructed, “Wrap your arms around my neck and I’ll lift you out.” She hesitated but didn’t see any other way. “Fine.” As he leaned over the tub to assist her, she did as instructed. Thankfully, he wrapped her in the towel as he lifted her from the water. With an arm under her knees, he walked her into the connecting bedroom. As he walked, Kali couldn’t help but inhale the musky scent of his cologne. Under water, she’d never had a need for her sense of smell. Now, it was hitting her hard. It caused a reaction so unexpected it had her fidgeting in his arms. Her belly had tightened in delight at his appealing, male scent. With a sharp gasp, she curled her toes against her response. “Can you stand?” His soft, gentle voice brought her back to her situation. “I…I think so.” Nodding, he deposited her on her feet next to the bed. He kept his hands on her waist for a moment to steady her. “I didn’t know your size, so I guessed. Hopefully you’ll find something you like that

fits.” He motioned toward the bed where an array of clothing was spread out along the comforter. Kali gaped at the unfamiliar garments, feeling overwhelmed. Her eyes flicked over each in turn, trying to figure out what they would be used for. “Could you just pick something for me?” she finally requested meekly. His cheeks flushed, but he lifted a scrap of red lace fabric, ripped off a tag, and shoved it awkwardly into her hand. She stared at the item in uncertainty. Even if she knew what to do with it, she didn’t think she could dress herself without falling over. Imploringly, she held the garment back out to him. “Can you help?” His eyes widened, but finally he took it back from her. Kneeling down, he held the cloth out in front of her feet. “Step in.” Kali reddened upon realizing they were underwear. Feeling mortified, she put a hand to his shoulder to brace herself. As she stepped into the panties, he said, “I’m Finn.” She stared down at the top of his head as he slid the panties up over her hips. “I’m Kali,” she said breathlessly. When he looked up into her eyes, her heart fluttered. She felt as if she was noticing him for the first time. Shaggy, dark auburn hair hung into eyes such a vibrant, beautiful green. He had laugh lines in the corner of those eyes, a testament to frequent smiles no doubt. His face was soft and open. He looked…friendly. She’d never thought such a thing about a human before. In the past, they’d been a threat or they’d been a victim. There’d been no cordiality between the two species. Puzzled by this development, she studied the rest of him. Under her hand was a broad, muscled shoulder that tapered down to a narrow waist. He was tall, at least six feet. He had the thin, toned body of a swimmer. He lived next to the ocean, so it wasn’t hard to imagine him taking regular plunges in it. The warm sensation that spread through her chest as she watched him caress long fingers over her thighs made her uncomfortable. She’d never felt warmth toward a human before. It was awkward and odd. She clutched the towel tighter to her chest and averted her eyes from his.

Climbing to his feet, Finn moved behind her and picked up another article of clothing from the bed. Ripping off another set of tags, he said, “If you need to stay here a few days, there are plenty of rooms.” His statement snapped her out of her stupor, and she glared. “Plenty of rooms?” This sounded more like the humans she’d come to know. They took and took and took until there was nothing else left. They had to have the biggest and best of everything. Finn with his big house and all his rooms was just one more example of human greed. She knew she was looking for reasons to attack him, but he’d made it easy. How she ever thought this man could be different than the rest was saying something about her state of vulnerability. “So you’re one of those wealthy humans who feel they have a claim to everything? You pollute the oceans and torture helpless animals if it means making a profit?” Finn’s eyebrows rose as he motioned for her to drop the towel. Standing behind her, he held out the arm holes of a bra, putting her between himself and the clothing in what appeared to be an attempt to protect her modesty. “I’m far from wealthy. This was a family home that was passed down to me through a distant aunt.” He shrugged. “I didn’t have the heart to sell it, and it’s close to work.” He chuckled. “As for torturing animals, it’s kind of my job to do the opposite. I’m a veterinarian.” Kali slipped her arms into the loopholes he held in front of her, feeling flabbergasted. He took care of animals for a living? “Oh,” she said, sounding thoroughly chastised. Her eyes widened, and she was completely distracted from his profession as he slid the contraption up her arms until it cradled her breasts. She jumped and was about to unleash vengeance on him when he fastened a clasp at the back, closing the bra to conceal her breasts from sight. She blinked down at the lace fabric, then ran her fingers along the front of it in surprise. “Th…thank you.” The words sounded hoarse and foreign to her. “I’m just doing what any decent human being would do,” he stated as he scooped up a long, flowing garment from the bed. Kali snorted at this, unable to keep her reaction to herself. Finn raised an eyebrow at her response but stayed silent. Instead, he unzipped the back of the red sundress in his hands before motioning for her to step into it. In a few seconds’ time, he had her in

the dress and was slowly zipping up the back of it. “You aren’t fond of men, are you?” he finally asked in a soft, curious voice. Kali closed her eyes as he swept her hair out from the dress to flow down her back. Then she leaned into his fingers as they grazed her neck. She instantly scowled at her reaction, and her eyes popped open. Carefully, she spun to face him, gazing up into those emerald eyes. “I like you,” she whispered. She needed to get back in control of this situation. The best way to do that was to eliminate Finn. He was a distraction. Staying in his home put her in constant danger. If he was out of the picture, she could safely use his home without worry of him harming her while she found a way to get back into the elders’ good graces. Tilting her head, Kali let her hands rest lightly on his forearms. “I was helpless, and you saved me.” The truth of her words sent a shiver of disgust down her spine. “You’ve offered your home to me….” Rising onto tiptoes, she let her lips brush against his. “You’re such a good man, Finn.” Her hands slid seductively up his chest until they curved around his neck. She used them to pull him down into another kiss, this one longer and deeper. “So good,” she breathed into his mouth. Her whispers seemed to do him in, because Finn gave a low groan and moved his hands to her hips. He pulled her against him as so many men had, and Kali knew she had him. She twined her fingers in his hair, giving a whimper of mock arousal. Careful of her unsteady balance, she lifted a leg and ran it along the outside of his. This was it. All she had to do was wrap it around his waist and squeeze. Like so many times in the past, she would crush the life out of the man who stood in her way. She would tighten her grip until his ribs cracked and his last breath forced its way from his lips. Sliding her leg around his hip, Kali used every muscle in her being to clench around him. She pulled him toward her in an attempt to break his spine in one swift movement. Only something unprecedented happened…. She wasn’t strong enough to hurt him. Her weak, mortal body did nothing more than draw him closer. It forced her to feel every strong line of his body, made her aware that he was all male. She could feel things in her human body that she hadn’t been physically

capable of as a mermaid. She could feel every intimate detail of him, because he fit to her curves like a glove. Fear suddenly filled her. She was not in control of this situation at all. She wasn’t capable of killing him. She wasn’t capable of anything. This was new and distressing territory. She’d never gotten past the initial kiss with a man, because she’d always killed them first. She had no idea what to expect now that she’d failed in that basic task. When Finn’s hands smoothed along her hips, she let out an involuntary moan. Her arms trembled with her mixed feelings of anxiety and longing. She clung to him as her mouth doubled the efforts of her kissing. If she couldn’t kill him, she would devour him. Suddenly, he chuckled and took a step away from her. “I’m going to stop there before we do something we might regret later.” She blinked at him in shock. He’d stopped? She’d left him free to do as he pleased, yet he’d restrained himself. She couldn’t fathom this. She opened her mouth to object, when he shook his head and said, “I’m going to head downstairs and start dinner. I’ll be back in a while to help you downstairs once I finish cooking.” He put a hand on her shoulder and squeezed lightly. “Take some time to settle in.” With that, he turned and swept out of the room, leaving Kali to her fears and uncertainties.

Chapter Three When Finn came for her an hour later, Kali was prepared. She’d spent her time learning to use her human legs. She wasn’t one to accept defeat, so she spent her time getting to know the strengths and weaknesses of her new form. Her biggest weapon wasn’t in strength, but in the appeal Finn seemed to have for this body. If she could keep him interested, perhaps she could stay safe. As he entered the room, she struck a practiced pose that she knew was flattering. Her long, white blonde hair curled along her shoulders and down to her waist. The sundress was modestly knee length, but it was still sexy in that it hugged her curves and dipped low in front to show off the top of her breasts. Finn stopped in the doorway and stared in stunned silence. Kali smiled victoriously. He was easy to read and probably just as easy to manipulate. She glided over to him and slid her arms along his biceps. “Thank you for cooking dinner for me.” She brushed her lips against his cheek, then slid her arm through his. “Shall we?” Finn smiled sheepishly at the kiss as he guided her into the hallway and then down the stairs to the dining room. “You’re walking,” he observed. “I’m new to this, not broken.” She noticed his confusion at her comment but was distracted by the beautiful display in front of her before she could elaborate. The lights of the dining room were out, but two pillar candles burned in the center of the table. Two full plates sat across from each other, the tantalizing aroma of food wafting to the doorway. The napkins were cloth, the china expensive. In between the candles sat a bottle of sparkling white wine. The setting was…romantic. “Wow,” she breathed, unable to help herself. “I made roasted chicken. I hope that’s okay.” Kali stared at the meal as he guided her to a chair, pulled it out for her, and then slid it into the table as she sat. “I don’t know,” she admitted honestly. “I’ve never had roasted chicken.” His eyes widened as he took the chair across from her. “Never?” She shook her head and lifted her fork. She might not be from above water, but she’d spied on humans enough to know the basics. “Never.” She pierced a slice of chicken with her fork and was about

to raise it to her lips when she paused in uncertainty. “Finn? Is this a date?” She wasn’t sure how she wanted him to answer. If it was a date, it would give her even more advantage over him. If it wasn’t, she’d respect him more for not assuming. “It’s not a date,” he said slowly. Lowering his fork, he gazed across the table at her. “I won’t lie and tell you I’m not attracted to you, because I am. Very much so. I just don’t want you to think….” He trailed off in embarrassment. “You can stay here whether you reciprocate my feelings or not. There are no strings attached here. Okay?” Kali nodded, feeling touched by his offer. “Thank you.” Her gratitude didn’t last long. Her instant appreciation and acceptance of his offer as honesty had her shoulders tensing. Her reactions to him weren’t true to her normal character. She was starting to fear he’d done something to her to make her feel this soft inside. Instinctively, she reached her hand out to her silverware and grasped her steak knife. It wasn’t the best weapon, but it would do. She envisioned jamming the sharp end of the knife into his chest directly over his heart. She would make his heart ache like he was inexplicably making hers do. In her mind, she saw his blood running over the knife handle and trailing down her wrist. Instead of making her feel better, that thought made her uncomfortable. Setting the knife down, she hastily replaced it with her fork. Her mind was whirring with thoughts, each more disturbing than the last. Absentmindedly, she took a bite of chicken as she pondered her magnetism to Finn. The instant the taste registered in her mind, she broke into a coughing fit. “Unbelievable,” she finally choked out as she patted her chest. Then she attacked the dish with gusto. She shoved bite after bite hungrily into her mouth, moaning with delight after each one. “This…is…amazing.” She tackled the white, fluffy substance next, shoveling it into her mouth in forkfuls. “What is this?” she asked in awe. Finn had been watching her in dumbfounded silence until this point. He finally supplied, “Mashed potatoes.” “I love mashed potatoes,” she groaned around a mouthful. Eagerly, she speared a bite of chicken, then scooped some potatoes onto it. Once it was in her mouth, she gave a shuddering groan at the

combined flavors. Finn could do whatever he pleased with her right now, and she wouldn’t care. “You’re not from around here, are you?” he asked with raised brows. “Hardly,” she snorted as she grabbed for her glass of wine and downed it in seconds. “Where are you from?” he asked cautiously. “The ocean.” She was so busy stuffing food into her mouth that she almost missed his look of astonishment. “The ocean?” “Yes. I’m from the ocean.” She waved her fork in his direction. “I’m a mermaid. I’m currently being punished for killing too many of you human pigs. My punishment is to have to live like you. I’m supposed to feel sympathy or something. Right now, all I feel is famished.” With that, she returned to her food. A few minutes later, she realized that the room was eerily silent. The only sound since her admission had been Finn’s fork dropping to his plate. Her eyes lifted from her meal, and she gave him a puzzled look. “What?” He was staring at her with a stunned expression. His fingers hung in the air as if he still hadn’t realized his fork had fallen from his grasp. “You’re a mermaid?” Her eyes narrowed dangerously at the question. “Yeah, I’m a mermaid….at least a former mermaid. Is there a fucking problem with that?” He continued to stare at her for a long moment, his green eyes intent on her face. He blinked slowly before finally lifting his fork. “No. No problem at all.” Kali waited for any further complications, but there weren’t any. He was actually handling this quite well. In fact, he seemed to pretty much take everything in stride. She’d never met someone so mellow in her life. “Well…good.” With that, the two of them returned to their meals as if the odd conversation had never happened.

Chapter Four Kali was settling in for bed when a knock sounded at the door. Making her way over, she opened it to find Finn on the other side. “I wanted to see if there was anything you needed,” he said quietly. Kali’s breath caught in her throat at the sight of him. His auburn hair was damp from a shower, dripping beads of water onto his bare chest. His blue and gray checkered sweats hung loose on his hips, but she could still see the outline of his groin though the fabric. He looked…sexy. This was not a thought she’d had about another creature. Ever. It caused her to take a stumbling step backward with an unintelligible squeak. Finn rushed forward into the room with a look of concern. “Are you alright?” Kali nodded, though she wasn’t sure she was. Looking up at him with big blue eyes, she finally asked, “What would have happened next?” At his confusion, she elaborated. “When we kissed earlier…had you not stopped it, what would have happened next?” She began pacing nervously. “I don’t know what comes next, and it’s eating at me. I’m so nervous, my stomach is in knots. Keeping me in the dark is cruel! It gives you an advantage over me that you don’t need. This is your world, your home. Not letting me know what happens after the kiss is unfair. I have no clue what you’re going to do next, and it has me on constant edge. I’m so worried, I can’t stand it!” Finn stared at her for a moment in shock before carefully asking, “Kali, are you a virgin?” “What’s a virgin?” “It’s someone who’s never had sex,” he explained with disbelief. “Have you had sex before?” She stared at him in uncertainty. “I don’t think so. Is this a human custom? All I can tell you is I’ve never gotten past the kiss. I kiss men, and then I drown them.” He flinched at this admission, but pressed on. “So you’ve never had an orgasm before?” “A what?” she asked in bewilderment. Finn closed his eyes and gave a soft groan of desire in response. When he opened his eyes, they gleamed with determination. “I’m going to show you exactly what an orgasm is.” He leaned

forward and gently placed his hands on her hips. “You don’t have to worry about what comes next. I’ll show you.” He quickly added, “It’s all good stuff. I promise.” Bending his head over her, he nuzzled her throat before pressing a kiss against the side of her neck. “I’ll only show you if you want me to.” He pulled back to give her a serious look. “This isn’t something you do with just anyone. You’re only supposed to do this with someone you care about. Do you care about me, Kali?” She shifted uncomfortably in his arms. “I think I do.” That sent a shiver of fear through her. She didn’t like the idea of having her emotions tied to anyone else. “I want to care about you, but I’m frightened. You have so much power already. If I let you in, you could hurt me.” “I’d never hurt you.” As he nuzzled her throat, his hands caressing her hips, she asked in surprise, “Do you care about me?” His head lifted, and he gazed at her with those amazing emerald eyes. “I do care about you, a great deal.” “Why?” “Why?” he asked as if it should be obvious. “I care about you for many reasons. You’re beautiful and exotic. It’s more than that, though. In your own way, you’re innocent. I think there’s a loving person hidden inside of you that’s just afraid of getting hurt. You’ve started to trust me, and trust is a big thing. You need me. I like that.” He tucked a lock of hair behind her ear. “I love that everything excites you. It’s new and exhilarating. The food, the bath oils, the clothes…they’re all new to you. I want to show you everything. I want to take you to amusement parks and show you snow. I want to give you your first orgasm. I want to be your first at everything, but I’ll only do that if you want me to.” Kali stared at him with worried indecision before slowly nodding. “I’m nervous, but I want to learn with you, Finn. Show me foods and snow and parks…show me what comes after the kiss.” He made a soft sound of approval as he pulled her gently against him. “Let’s go back and start with the kiss. We can progress slowly from there.” Holding her close, he lowered his mouth to hers. Kali relaxed against him, liking the way his body felt against her own. Now that she wasn’t distracted with squeezing him to death, she realized the kiss was quite pleasurable itself. The feel of Finn’s

mouth against hers and the sensation of his hands on her hips had her legs trembling. This felt so good, so right. Finn’s hands slipped inside the silk bathrobe she wore, and he jumped in surprise. “You’re naked under here.” A wicked grin spread across his lips as he untied the robe and opened the front, baring her to his sight. Kali was not embarrassed by her nudity. That was a human hang up she didn’t have. Besides, Finn seemed pleased with her nakedness. She saw no reason to hide it. Upon getting no objections, he reached a hand out to caress his fingers lightly along the curve of her right breast, letting his thumb graze her nipple. At her soft gasp, he chuckled low in his throat. “I’m just getting started, sweetheart.” He rubbed his thumb across her nipple again, his touch soft and affectionate. Kali arched into him. Her head was swimming, and she was having trouble breathing steadily. She’d never felt anything like this before. When he ran his other hand down her abdomen, her knees buckled. Thankfully, Finn wrapped an arm around her waist and held her upright. “Perhaps you should lie down,” he whispered in her ear. Kali nodded, then shivered as he demanded, “On the bed.” She did as instructed, sinking down at the foot of the mattress. She kept her eyes trained on him in an attempt to keep herself grounded. Her entire body was trembling with a mixture of apprehension and need. “What are you going to do?” Grinning wickedly, Finn dropped to his knees in front of her. “Make you scream.” She didn’t have time to protest before his mouth was on hers, hard and bruising. As his lips devoured hers, his hand slid between her legs, his fingers rubbing gently at parts of her she hadn’t even realized existed. He seemed to know exactly what he was doing, because the small bead of flesh he stroked had her spine arching with disbelief and eagerness. Kali gave a cry of astonishment into his mouth, feeling grateful when he swallowed up the sound. She’d never felt anything like this before in her life. She whimpered into his mouth, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck as she clung to him.

Finn continued to caress her for a moment more before extracting himself with a chuckle. “Lay back, Kali. Relax.” He helped lower her to the comforter, his hands stroking her ribs and stomach. She closed her eyes as he massaged his palms along her ribcage, stroking the skin soothingly. She gave herself over to the sensation of his skilled fingers as they slid up and down, kneading her flesh. When his lips closed over her nipple, she arched up into his mouth with a yelp of surprise. Her eyes flew open, and she stared down at the top of his head. “Finn…” She moaned as he began kissing his way down her abdomen, his hair tickling as it brushed her bare skin. “Finn…” Then his mouth closed over her sex, and she gave a loud cry of pleasure. He chuckled, which caused vibrations to shoot through her lower body. While she squirmed, he slid his hands around to her lower back and pressed his palms flat. He used his hands to lift her toward him while his tongue flicked teasingly against her sensitive flesh. Kali squirmed on the bed, matching her movements to each tantalizing lap of his tongue. Her hands lifted above her head, and she clutched wads of blanket tightly in her fists. “Oh…my…” She cried out again as he applied more pressure. Finn suddenly pulled back to gaze up the length of her body. “Fuck,” he gasped in arousal. “You have no idea how you look right now.” She glanced down her body in an attempt to see what he was seeing. She was naked, her legs draped over his shoulder. Her arms were above her head, giving him an uninhibited view of her breasts, which were arched up as she writhed with ecstasy. Her white blonde curls were fanned out around her head like a halo. The sight of her own body, naked and exposed to him had her pulsing with need. “Don’t stop, Finn,” she begged. “Don’t stop.” As his mouth lowered to her again, she gave a shuddering groan. Her hips arched off the bed, pressing herself harder against his tongue. She lifted up on her elbows enough to stare down at the top of his head as his lips worked her body into a frenzy. Just the sight of him had her trembling with desire. Her head fell back as she panted out her pleasure. Her hands slid down her own torso until they found his hair. Fingers sliding through auburn locks, she urged him on with soft whimpers of encouragement.

Just when she thought it couldn’t get any better, Finn eased a finger deep inside of her, working it slowly in and out in tandem with the strokes of his tongue. This time, Kali did scream. She clutched at his shoulders as wave after wave of pleasure crashed through her body, making her writhe beneath him. “Finn!” Her muscles clamped down on him, squeezing desperately, and she screamed again. It took a few moments for her to come down from the high that could only have been an orgasm. Her body was quivering, and a sob escaped her throat. She’d never experienced anything so amazing in her life. To think that a man was able to bring her such pleasure was terrifying and exciting all at the same time. “That was sex?” she asked in amazement. “No.” Finn crawled up her body until he could capture her mouth with his own. Kali could taste herself on his lips. She whimpered in arousal, sliding one hand to the back of his neck to deepen the kiss. He chuckled, letting his tongue flick out to caress her lower lip. Reaching back, he moved her hand so he could pull away to look at her. “That was an orgasm, but it wasn’t sex. It gets even better, but I’m not going to throw everything on you at once.” He kissed her very gently. “Get some sleep. I’ll see you in the morning.”

Chapter Five Two nights later, Kali awoke to the sounds of a raging storm as it battered the side of Finn’s home. Her eyes flew open as lightning flashed outside the window followed by a booming clap up thunder. She bolted upright in bed with a terrified gasp. Her gaze flicked wildly to the window. The rain that pounded into it had her cowering against the headboard. She was usually underwater during storms. The few times she’d surfaced during one to coax men down to their graves, she’d still been waist deep in water with the option to dive to safety at any moment. Now, she felt exposed and vulnerable. She felt…afraid. Suddenly, all of the men she’d drowned at sea during storms weighed heavily on her heart. They’d been battling the elements, and she’d attacked them as well. They’d probably been terrified before her interference. That was a somber thought. Another flash of lightning lit the room. Kali was out of bed and scrambling for the door before she even realized where she was going. She didn’t hesitate at the doorway to Finn’s room. She pushed inside, not giving herself a chance to second guess her decision. Flinching as thunder seemingly boomed at her heels, she dove onto his bed and scurried under the covers. Finn made a low, tired sound deep in his throat. Without opening his eyes, he asked, “Kali?” Had she not been so shaken up, she would have smiled at that. Even in his half asleep state, he knew it was her. “I was frightened,” she whispered, ashamed to even admit that. He shifted in the bed so she could curl up against his side. “You’re not used to being this close to a storm. I’m sure it sounds much worse up here. That has to be a scary adjustment.” Kali moved in against him, taking comfort in his strong arms and warm body. With him cocooning her, the storm didn’t seem half as bad. “You believe me then?” she asked, unable to hide her surprise. Humans were notorious skeptics when it came to the supernatural. “You glow,” he whispered against the top of her head before pressing a kiss to her hair. “I glow?” “Mmm-hmm,” he mumbled in confirmation. Pulling her even closer, he added, “On the beach when you got pissed at me for

picking you up, your aura glowed red. I knew the moment I met you that you weren’t entirely human. Every time you get agitated, you get this red, otherworldly sheen around you.” He grinned wickedly, letting a hand caress along the curve of her hip. “And a few days ago when you let me pleasure you, your skin had this pale, pretty blue glow. You looked so amazing naked and glimmering.” Kali pulled back to look at him in wonder. “You knew?” She blinked in bafflement. “You knew I wasn’t human, and you still offered your home to me?” He nodded. “I knew you were in need of help. That’s all that mattered.” She lowered herself to rest her cheek on his chest. “You’re an amazing man, Finn.” She couldn’t believe he’d let a stranger stay in his home knowing that person wasn’t human. With that disturbing knowledge, he’d still showed her an ecstasy she hadn’t even realized existed. Then he gave her the space she needed, backing off to a companionable atmosphere to let her make her own decisions about their connection. Pushing up onto one elbow, she stared down at him. His green eyes were honest and caring. He stared up at her with trust, understanding, and compassion. He didn’t judge her for her past misdeeds. He didn’t fear her either. Lowering her mouth to his, Kali kissed him very gently, putting all of her gratitude into it. She let her palm rest over his heart to feel the steady thump under her hand. When she moved to pull back, Finn drew her down to him for another kiss. He deepened it, nudging her mouth open so his tongue could reach out to hers. Her eyes closed to the sensation of his probing kisses, and she slipped one of her legs over his to press herself closer. The storm still raged outside, but her heart was pounding hard enough to contest with the thunder. Her whole world had narrowed to Finn anyway. The storm was barely noticeable now. Her knee brushed his groin, and he groaned into her mouth. “You have no idea how crazy you drive me.” Wrapping his arms behind her back, he pulled her to straddle his waist, giving a soft sigh of relief at having her on top of him.

Kali bent over Finn, her mouth never leaving his as he guided her hips to rock her body along his. She moaned at the friction his sweats created against her sensitive flesh. As if thinking along the same line as her, Finn groaned, “I can’t believe you climbed into my bed naked.” His hands left her hips to slide up her ribcage until he cupped her breasts in his palms. With a soft whimper, her head fell back. She rocked her hips forward again, no longer needing his guidance. Her body seemed to naturally know what to do, knew what would heighten his arousal. As his erection grew even harder underneath her, she sat back with a look of amazement. “Is that….” She lowered her gaze to his sweats. She’d heard tales of what men looked like aroused. Other mermaids had claimed to have seen such sights, but she’d never had any interest before now. She reached a hand out to cautiously run her finger along the length of him. Finn hissed and arched up toward her. Kali smiled at his reaction and moved to sit at the top of his thighs to give her more room to examine him. “That feels good, doesn’t it?” Her blue eyes sparkled as she placed her palm against him, feeling the thick girth through the cotton. Finn growled, lifting his hips off the bed to press himself against her hand. “Of course it feels good.” “Like what you did for me a few days ago?” At his nod, she shivered. The things he’d done for her had been amazing. She was thrilled at the chance to return the favor. Cautiously, she peeled back his sweats to examine the penis that lay erect against his abdomen. It was the first she’d ever seen, so it drew a gasp of admiration from her throat. To her surprise, she was instantly aroused by the sight of him. Wanting an unrestricted view, she tugged at his sweats until he helped ease them over his hips. Tentatively, she reached a hand out to graze her fingertips along him. It was softer than she’d expected, more delicate. “I like the way you look,” she informed him. “You’re nicely muscled, but your flesh is still soft.” Lowering herself over him, she nuzzled his throat. “I always imagined that men were hard and unmoving, like stone, that you used your hands only to kill.” She took his hands in hers, pressing a tender kiss to each palms. “Your hands are warm and gentle. They aren’t weapons. You use them to help animals. You aren’t at all what

I expected. You’re good.” Nestling her cheek against his palm, she whispered. “Show me how to pleasure you.” His eyes widened at her request. “What?” “I want to be able to make you feel as good as you did for me.” She looked helplessly at his erection. “Only…I don’t know how. You have to show me what to do.” Finn paused, looking caught between conflicting emotions. “Are you sure?” “Finn, I want this so very much,” she assured. “Just show me what to do.” He hesitated a moment more before taking her hand and wrapping it around his erection. “Hold me like this,” he instructed with a breathy whisper. Kali let her long fingers close around him, watching his face as she did. His eyes closed, and he gently guided her hand up and down his shaft. “This is all you have to do.” Kali followed his instructions, stroking him as his hand guided her. She delighted at the feel of his smooth skin in her palm, at his sharp inhale. Together, the two of them found a rhythm. Once she was sure she had it down, she lowered herself so she could flick her tongue along the top of his erection. He hadn’t instructed her to do so, but she remembered how good his tongue had felt on her. Finn’s hoarse cry and the way his hips arched off the bed let her know she’d been right. With a satisfied smirk, she took the tip of him into her mouth. She sucked gently before releasing him to kiss a soft trail down the lower portion of his shaft while her hand still pumped the top of him. She kept her lips parted, allowing her tongue to tease him as she kissed tenderly along his sensitive flesh. When she reached his testicles, she pressed an indulgent kiss to each one. Then with her free hand, she cupped them ever so gently before running her tongue up the length of his shaft until she was back where she’d started. She took her time, pumping her hand along him while kissing and sucking the head of his cock. “Holy shit,” Finn hissed, his hand tangling in her hair. “Are you sure you’ve never done this before?”

Kali chuckled at the compliment. “Never, but I’m enjoying it.” She lightly squeezed his balls, smiling as she drew a groan from him. “I’m eager to make you orgasm.” He made a low, sexual sound in his throat as she alternated between fondling his balls and licking the head of his penis, all the while stroking him with her other hand. “I want us to orgasm together,” he managed to get out. “Together?” He nodded. “Sex, Kali. I want us to have sex.” “Oh,” she said with surprise. “We’d both get to…with sex….” He nodded again. “Yeah,” he said breathily. “We both get to.” His hand tightened over hers, forcing her to stop her motions. “I want to make sure you want this, though. You’re only a virgin once. After you have sex, that’s it. There’s no going back. You should lose your virginity to someone special.” She blinked big blue eyes at him for a moment. “You are special, Finn,” she said, confused by his uncertainty. “You’re the only man I would ever want to do this with.” To prove this, she climbed up his lap until she was straddling his waist. Her arms wrapped around his neck as she drew him to a sitting position, and she pressed her bare breasts to his chest. She lowered her mouth to his, kissing him tenderly. “Together,” she breathed against his mouth. Finn didn’t seem to need any more encouragement than that. “Together,” he agreed as he wrapped his arms around her back to hold her firmly against his chest. Her eyes fluttered closed as she continued to kiss him. She trusted him with all of her heart, trusted him to be gentle and kind with her. She held tightly to his neck as he lifted her slightly off his lap. When he nudged his way inside of her, she gave a soft whimper of satisfaction. “Are you okay?” Finn breathed against her ear. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?” She was too numb to speak. She simply shook her head in negation, letting him know that she was perfectly fine. With his guiding hands on her hips, she began to rock ever so gently on his lap. Her movements slid him further inside, his cock stretching her, filling her. She gave another soft whimper into his mouth.

As they moved together, Finn rising beneath her as she rotated her hips against his, Kali realized she’d never experienced anything so intimate in her life. Her friends, her family…no one had ever touched her heart in such a way. She felt irrevocably connected to Finn. Suddenly, she understood why he’d said this was an act to be done with someone you cared about. “Finn,” she whispered almost desperately against his lips. Her need for him terrified and excited her all at the same time. His strong arms tightened around her, holding her to him as their hips rocked together. “Come with me, Kali,” he begged. His right hand cupped the back of her head as he pulled her mouth down for another kiss. Kali thought her heart might burst from her chest. As her body slowly rose and fell along his, she felt tension building inside of her. This time, she knew it was the approach of an orgasm. “I’m so close,” she breathed against his lips. “So close.” Even to her own ears, her voice sounded rough and shaky. Finn’s fingers dug into the flesh of her back, and he gave a strangled noise of desire. “Finish, honey. Finish.” His words of encouragement were enough to throw her over the edge. Orgasm rushed over her in a blinding wave. She cried out into his mouth, clutching desperately at his shoulders. Nearly simultaneously, she felt him release underneath her. His mouth crushed roughly to hers, and he gave a low growl of completion. His orgasm sent another shockwave of pleasure through her, and Kali bit down on his lower lip to keep from screaming. Finn chuckled at her reaction, his hands stroking gently along her back. “Ride it out,” he instructed as he arched his hips up to give her one last jolt of ecstasy. Moments later, he fell back to lay against the pillows, panting hard as he pulled her down with him. Kali fell against his chest, her blonde hair spilling across his shoulder. She felt tired and boneless. Her eyelashes fluttered as her eyes closed, and she simply relaxed into him. “Sleep, Kali,” Finn breathed against the top of her head. “You’re safe here.” **** Kali awoke a few hours later draped across Finn’s chest. She felt warm and secure in his arms while he slept beneath her. Just the

sight of his bare chest had her shivering with delight. He was so handsome and compassionate. He was everything she could ever want in a man. “I love you.” In her half asleep state, the words just escaped her. As soon as they sunk in, she bolted upright in bed. “No!” she cried out desperately. No. She couldn’t love him. Love was a human emotion. It wasn’t something she felt. It was impossible. Her hands searched the bed frantically until she came up with a pillow. “I don’t feel love,” she informed his sleeping form. “I don’t.” Her hands trembling, she lifted the pillow and climbed to her knees. “I’m sorry, Finn. I’m so sorry, but I can’t let you do this to me. I can’t let you warp my mind.” Then she lowered the pillow toward his face. She would suffocate him. It was just the same as drowning. Only he wouldn’t even have to know it was coming. It would be a peaceful end to this bizarre relationship. She felt the pillow brush his face and gave a strangled sob. Yanking the pillow back, she tossed it away from her in disgust. “I can’t do it!” A wail escaped her throat as she realized that life changing fact. She couldn’t hurt him. Her cry startled Finn into consciousness. He scrambled to a sitting position and stared at her with concern. “What’s wrong? Kali, what happened?” Tears streamed down her face as she stated, “I can’t kill you.” She gave a hiccupping sob before continuing. “I’ve tried! On multiple occasions! I just can’t!” She wept with such force that her slim shoulders trembled. “I love you, you stupid man!” Finn stared at her for a moment in silence. “Well, I suppose this is all good stuff.” She slapped his hand off when he tried to pat her shoulder. “No! It isn’t. Did you not hear me? I love you!” As soon as those words hit the air, her body illuminated a bright yellow light. She stared at her hand in awe as the mystical glow slowly vanished. She knew instantly what this meant. She looked up at him with gleeful amazement. “I can go back!” She’d done it! She’d developed feelings for a human man, and now she could return home. Without even waiting for Finn’s response, she leapt out of bed and sprinted for the door. Throwing it open, she raced to the front door, then out into the night. She was free.

Chapter Six Three weeks later, Kali stared listlessly at Eris while the girl tugged at her hand. It had been weeks, but she still couldn’t get Finn out of her mind. Since her night with him, she’d been unable to kill a single man at sea. It was a mermaid’s nature, but still she refrained. “This used to be your favorite thing in the world,” Eris cajoled. “Come on! The girls said there is a little dingy up there with just one man in it!” Reluctantly, Kali followed her friend. She no longer saw the thrill in killing. Who was she to cast judgment on the value of a man’s life? She was lethargically following Eris when the voice that called out from above had her screeching to a halt. “Kali!” Finn’s voice hollered. “Kali, just speak to me! I’m not leaving here until you at least hear me out!” The initial swell of delight died in Kali’s chest as she watched four mermaids circling below Finn’s boat. “No!” she screamed in terror as she realized their intent. It was second nature for mermaids to attack lone sailors. It made easier prey for food. Beside her, Eris flinched as she realized the direness of the situation. “That’s Finn,” Kali said desperately. She hadn’t spoken much of him, but her best friend knew her well enough to realize she was crazy about the human lover she’d taken during her banishment. She shot toward the boat as fast as her tail could propel her. “Finn!” she screamed. “Finn, I’m coming!” She was only a few yards away when one of the mermaids tipped the boat. She watched in horror as Finn tumbled into the water. The mermaids seemed to be playing tug of war with him, each battling to see who would get to squeeze the life from him. While they fought, he was slowly drowning. “Stop it!” Kali screamed fearfully. “You’re killing him!” One of the mermaids finally took notice of Kali and stared at her with confusion. “Yes. That’s the point. He’s human.” Kali finally reached them and made a despairing grab for Finn. “He’s my human!” A dark haired mermaid pulled Finn protectively toward herself. “I found him.”

“He’s dying,” Kali frantically cried. “Please, stop. Please. Please.” She sobbed with agony as she watched Finn struggle to keep from inhaling sea water. “Kiss him!” Eris cried from next to her. On Kali’s look of confusion, she rushed on. “A mermaid’s kiss can heal. It can grant immortality and the ability to breathe underwater.” Kali’s eyes widened as Eris’s meaning dawned on her. A mermaid’s kiss could do all of those things but only if the kisser willed it. Kali had never used her powers for such a thing before. She’d never wanted to. In fact, she’d found that ability to be quite useless. Now, it was the only hope she had. Rushing forward, she grabbed hold of Finn’s shirt and kissed him hard. His eyes widened, but he didn’t protest. The gift of immortality wasn’t something mermaids shared often. Knowing the importance of this moment, the other mermaids backed off. They turned and swam away as fast as they could. Kali paid them no mind. Her attention was all for the man in front of her. Leaving Eris behind, she made a frantic swim for the surface. She didn’t trust her unknown skills enough with his precious life. She didn’t stop until she reached the sandy shore where she was able to release him onto solid ground. Finn coughed once but was rushing out words before he was even finished. “You never let me show you amusement parks,” he accused. “Or snow. You never—” She cut him off. “I—” Finn interrupted her in turn. “You promised me. You promised I could show you all of those things. I—” “I love you,” she burst out, talking over his complaints. “You left me,” he said with an injured tone. It was obvious he wasn’t listening to what she was saying, because he was so preoccupied with his injured feelings. “You promised we—” “I love you!” Kali grabbed his soaking wet shirt and kissed him, hard. He returned her kiss for a moment before pulling back with a look of shock. “You love me?” She nodded with a sappy smile on her face. “I do. For forever, I do.” Sliding her arms around his neck, she leaned in to kiss him again.

Epilogue Kali stood in the formal dining hall of Finn’s local country club, awaiting the start of her wedding. She watched the man of her dreams as he spoke with his best friend Archer. He looked unbelievably handsome in his tux. She didn’t know how she could be expected to wait until this evening to have her way with him. “I just don’t like the way this thing feels on me,” Eris complained from next to her. “Why does it have to be so tight?” Kali reluctantly turned to her. “It’s called a dress. And stop pulling on it like that. Your boobs are going to pop out.” Reaching over, she straightened the bust line of her fellow mermaid’s dress. It could be tough being out of water and on two legs, so she sympathized. Yet, all either one of them had to do if they missed their fins was dive into the ocean. Mermaids had the ability to leave the ocean. Their bodies would adapt and provide them human legs until they returned to water. Most simply chose never to leave. Kali had been living with Finn for the past six months. She spent most of her time on land, but returned to sea to visit family and go over wedding plans with Eris. Her best friend had reluctantly agreed to come ashore for the wedding. Her intrigue of Finn and Kali’s description of human foods had finally lured her onto land. “I thought you wanted to find your one true love from the bachelors at my wedding,” Kali cajoled. Eris scowled as Finn and Archer began approaching. “Yes, but all these men are boring. I don’t see any who suit my tastes.” No sooner were the words out of her mouth when Eris gave a dumbfounded squeak as Archer caught her notice. “Who is that?” Kali smiled as the pair came to stand before them. “Eris, meet Finn’s best man, Archer. Archer, this is Eris, my maid of honor.” Archer offered a winning smile. “I believe we’ll be walking down the aisle together.” Eris could only manage a weak yelp. Laughing, Kali tucked her friend’s hand into the crook of Archer’s arm. “I’ll leave you two to get acquainted.” Turning to Finn, she smiled lovingly at her groom. “I have a last minute arrangement I need you to look at.” Grabbing his hand, she guided him from the room, her flowing wedding gown swaying around her.

She led him to a dim, deserted coat closet and slammed the door forcefully behind her. “You,” she said, pulling him close. “Come here. I may have an eternity to be at your side, but I can’t wait a moment more.” Sliding her arms around his neck, she drew him down for a kiss. Deepening the kiss, Finn lifted Kali so her legs could wrap around his waist. “I never could resist your siren call.”

The End

www.sites.google.com/site/melissahosack/home Other Books by Melissa Hosack: Indecent Encounters Master of Mine

EDUCATING SEAN Carolyn Rosewood Copyright © 2012

Chapter One

Annalise Ridell reached in and turned on the water, wishing she’d asked Cord and Sean to join her. Agreeing to vacation with them in New Orleans was a great idea. As of last month, all three had finally earned their Master’s Degrees. What could be more natural than to share a celebratory trip with the two men who’d been her best friends since grade school? “Fucking them both, that’s what,” she muttered, stepping into the shower, delighted to find the water hot and the spray decent. Then again, they’d paid enough to stay at this hotel so it should have hot water and plenty of it. Lise shivered despite the warm water as she remembered the wink Cord had given her after asking the desk clerk to make sure her room connected to his and Sean’s suite. Did he mean to start things up with her again? No, surely not. Wasn’t he still seeing what’s-hername? But he’d flirted with her at the airport, teasing her about the plaid shorts she was wearing, and made sure she had the middle seat on the plane between him and Sean. He made off-color jokes about an Annalise sandwich during the entire flight. Sean, as expected, blushed and said very little. The man lived like a hermit, and Lise wondered again for the millionth time if he ever got any. She rinsed her hair and unwrapped the bar of Egyptian cotton soap she’d bought, inhaling the fresh sexy scent. They were going out to explore the French Quarter and she wanted to smell as enticing as she’d look in her new summer dress. Working up a good lather, she closed her eyes and massaged her breasts, remembering the way she’d always loved it when Cord would do the same thing, his large hands kneading and pulling.

Teasing her nipples, she pretended Cord was right behind her, his cock rubbing her ass. It had never taken long to become aroused with him, but Cord liked to prolong the sweet torture, and she’d always come at least twice before he finally got around to sliding his shaft into her wet waiting pussy. He was right next-door, and he probably wouldn’t say no, but Sean was there too and she was concerned it might make him uncomfortable if she and Cord had sex on this trip. The second time she and Cord had broken up, during their sophomore year of undergrad, they both had agreed to keep their relationship strictly on the friendship level from now on. They just couldn’t seem to do boyfriend and girlfriend right, but damn she missed the sex. Picking up the bar of soap again, she held it in front of her face. “It’s you and me tonight, baby. Make me purr.” Lise stroked her abs with the soap, teasing closer and closer to her groin, pretending the slick bar was Cord’s hand instead. When she moved the soap over her swollen clit, a soft moan escaped her lips. She backed against the shower wall and spread her legs, putting the bar down and using the lather from the soap to tease her clit and labia. She was so wet she really didn’t need the soap. Soon her fingers were moving in a familiar rhythm while the warm water cascaded over her body, sending delicious thrills out to her toes and fingertips. As erotic images floated through her mind, Sean’s handsome face replaced Cord’s rugged one. What would it be like to make love to Sean? He was gorgeous with those full lips, and that sandy-colored hair he was forever pushing off his forehead. What would they say if she asked them both to join her right now? When the climax overtook her she cried out, rocking her hips against her fingers, prolonging the spasms. Nice, but still a poor substitute for the real thing. As she turned off the water she heard a familiar voice and jumped. “Lise? You naked in there?” “I’ll be out in a minute,” she called, stepping out and reaching for a towel. Too bad Cord hadn’t walked in about five minutes earlier. The idea of him surprising her in the shower sent a shiver through her body. “Need any help?”

“Too late, Cord. I’m already done.” That was an understatement. The orgasm had left her shaky and dizzy. She needed food, but later…the air smelled ripe with possibilities. Lise took her time with hair and make-up, wanting to look stunning for her friends. When she was satisfied with the result, she wrapped the towel around her and peered out into the bedroom. Cord and Sean had left the connecting doors open and were in their room discussing all the sites they wanted to see. For a brief second she fantasized about dropping the towel and strolling into their room, but her rumbling stomach won over the impulse. After she slipped into her dress and sandals, she walked into their room and twirled, knowing the flirty skirt would raise enough to give them a nice view of her recently waxed thighs. “Well, what do you think of my new dress?” Twin wolf whistles greeted her question. “You look absolutely amazing.” Sean’s voice was almost reverent. “Why thank you, Sean.” Lise flashed her best smile, and for a brief second she swore unadulterated lust filled his gray eyes, but then it was gone. Interesting. Before she had time to analyze his uncharacteristic reaction, Cord swept her up in a clumsy dance. “We’re gonna rock this town tonight, Lise. Damn! Sean and I’ll have to fight them off with a stick.” Cord’s blue eyes twinkled with delight, and Lise couldn't help but laugh. It was impossible not to be caught up in his larger than life personality. It didn’t make for serious relationships, but he was always the life of the party. “Time to eat,” she said, disentangling herself from his embrace. “I’m starving.” After her shower fantasy, being this close to him made her self-conscious. Plus he was wearing CK One, her favorite men’s fragrance. Again she wondered if he wanted to get back together with her, or if he was just after some action on this trip? Not that she’d be against that, but it would be nice to know what was going through his head before she made an ass of herself.

Chapter Two Cord Richardson hadn’t been able to stop reliving memories of the two times he and Annalise had been a couple. Maybe it was the fact he’d finally earned his MA and had a kick-ass job with a toprated PR firm, and was tired of playing the field. Or maybe it was just that he hadn’t had much time lately to spend with her, and he was reminded all over again how damn sexy and fun she was. Now they were in this amazing city, under a full moon, and he’d never seen her look more beautiful or happy. They’d eaten dinner at Stella, and all agreed the food lived up to the restaurant’s reputation. When Sean began quoting lines from A Streetcar Named Desire, including a loud rendition of Stanley Kowalski yelling Stella, Lise had laughed so hard she had to excuse herself from the table. Now, they were enjoying the sounds at Irvin Mayfield’s Jazz Playhouse, in the Royal Sonesta Hotel where they were staying. Returning to the hotel to listen to jazz had been Sean’s idea, and even though Cord knew he’d suggested it because he’d been here before and knew where the best music would be, the look that had passed between him and Lise left Cord a bit rattled. As far as he knew, nothing had ever gone on between them. Of the two, Lise was far more open about who she seeing and how far the relationship had progressed than Sean had ever been. He’d never been one to gossip about his sex life. Sean leaned across Lise to ask a question. “What do you think of the trumpet player? I’ve never heard him play before.” “He’s great.” Cord glanced at Lise. “What do you think?” “I think he’s hot.” Both men laughed, and Sean moved her drink to the edge of the table. “I think someone’s had enough tonight.” She reached for it. “Oh no you don’t. I plan on getting wasted.” Cord put an arm across her shoulder. “Drink up, baby. That’ll make it easier later.” She laughed and shrugged away from him. “You wish.” It was now or never. She’d given him the perfect opening. He leaned close to whisper in her ear. “Yes, Lise. I do wish.”

The look she gave him was half lust, half trepidation. He hated seeing that in her eyes. The blame for their second break up was entirely his. He’d wanted to play the field and she’d put up with enough of that shit when they were in high school. The fact they’d remained such great friends spoke volumes about her character. Would she believe him if he told her he wanted to try things her way this time? He missed her so much it was painful. Movement caught his eye. Sean was signaling for another round. One look at his profile stopped Cord from continuing his flirtations with Lise. The muscle twitching in Sean’s jaw was something he’d noted in his friend’s face no more than a dozen times. Sean was super pissed off. Cord took a deep breath and leaned back in his chair, deciding to enjoy the music for now and speak to Sean later. If there was something going on between him and Lise that was fine. He’d back off. Talk about lousy timing, but he only had himself to blame. How many times, after all, could he expect Lise to just be there waiting for him to get his head together? **** Sean Riley stopped after the second beer because if he got drunk he wouldn’t be able to hold his tongue. Cord had broken up with Lise twice, yet here he was trying to get into her pants during this trip. But Sean was more upset with himself than with Cord. He’d had his chance after the first time Lise and Cord broke up, when they’d been seniors in high school. Sean asked her to the prom, and made a big deal out of assuring her they’d go just as friends. It was his own fault he never told her that he worshipped the ground she walked on. How do you go from being the boy who always stood behind her in line because their last names were next to each other in the alphabet, to the man who would have done anything she asked? Sean had no idea. He’d spent over a decade admiring her from afar, and his experience with wooing women wasn’t exactly material for the record books. That was Cord’s department. It was nearly one in the morning when the three headed for the elevator, Lise between them. She looped an arm around each man’s waist, pulling them close. Sean’s cock hardened instantly, as it always did when Lise touched him.

“What a fantastic evening,” she said. “I’m so glad we came on this trip.” “Yeah, me too.” Cord’s voice sounded strained as he flashed Sean a cautious look. What was that about? “How about you, Sean? Are you glad we came on this trip?” Lise smiled up at him, her green eyes dancing with amusement. He stared at her mouth, wondering how she’d react if he kissed her. “I’m having a great time,” he said as the doors opened. She looped her arms through the crook of their elbows as they walked down the hall to his and Cord’s room. Once inside, she headed straight for the balcony. “I’ll be right out,” said Cord. “Gotta visit the can.” Sean’s heart hammered in his ears as he followed Lise onto the balcony. She stood at the railing staring up at the full moon. “That’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” “It sure is.” He wasn’t talking about the moon. How long did he have before Cord joined them? Seconds? Minutes? She turned to face him and his heart skipped a beat. When she smiled her entire face lit up. “Come over here and stand next to me. You look unhappy and I hate that.” “Not unhappy just…confused.” She held out her hands and he took them, her touch sending jolts of electricity up his arms and straight to his balls. As he moved next to her he caught a whiff of her perfume, dark and smoky. “What are you confused about?” “You.” She frowned. “What do you mean?” Sean glanced toward the room but Cord wasn’t out of the bathroom yet. It was now or never. “How I feel about you.” Her gaze turned soft and sultry, but he was afraid to let the glimmer of hope build. “How do you feel about me, Sean?” Her voice was so soft he barely heard the question. His palms were damp and a sound like rushing wind had taken up residence in his ears. “You’re the sexiest most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, Lise.” “Oh, Sean…”

“I never told you that. I should have.” The noise from Bourbon Street melted away as Lise looked into his eyes with understanding. Her lips parted and a soft sigh escaped her throat. “I didn’t know.” “Well now you do.” He was such a fucking idiot, wasting time with lame comments when he should devour her perfect mouth. Every nerve ending was on fire. He’d never have another chance like this, alone on a balcony, under a full moon, in one of the most romantic cities in the world. One hand slipped out of his to touch his cheek, tentatively, as though she wasn’t sure of his reaction. To hell with it. Sean leaned down and kissed her, rough and deep. His cock jumped as she uttered a surprised moan, then he nearly came in his pants as she opened her mouth to let his tongue inside. He pulled her into a tight embrace and groaned as her breasts crushed against his chest. Her fingers tangled themselves in his hair as he explored her mouth. Fireworks danced behind his closed eyes when he moved one hand down her back, then over the curve of her adorable ass. He’d never been this aroused, and the realization she was actually kissing him back sent his mind whirling with the things he wanted to do with her. “Um, you two want me to take Lise’s room for the night, or what?” They pulled apart and faced a grinning Cord. “Cord, man, I’m sorry. I just…lost my head.” Cord frowned. “What? No, I’m serious. It’s cool. I’m happy for you. I just wish you’d said something to me.” “What?” Sean’s thoughts raced. He’d never told Cord how he felt about Lise. “You two are involved, right? It’s fine.” “We’re not involved.” Sean and Lise spoke at the same time. “That was one hell of a kiss.” Lise looked from him to Cord and back again, so many emotions playing across her face Sean couldn’t keep track of them. “Look, guys, I’m just going to put this out there, okay?” She took a deep breath. “You’re my best friends but I’m not blind to the fact you’re both damn hot and sexy. And well, I mean, if you want something to happen, I’m okay with that.”

Chapter Three Lise looked from one man to the other, trying to gauge their reactions. If either one laughed or said something stupid right now she’d lock herself in her room for the remainder of the trip. Sean’s kiss had knocked her socks off. She’d only kissed him once before when they’d played Spin the Bottle with Cord and a few other kids from school. How old had they been, thirteen? She never imagined he could kiss so well, or that being in his arms would feel so damn good. “Lise, are you saying what I think you’re saying?” Cord grinned like the Cheshire cat. “Yes, Cord. That’s what I’m saying. The three of us on one of those really comfy beds in there.” She pointed toward the hotel room. Sean ran his hands through his hair and muttered something incomprehensible. It hadn’t been her imagination when she’d shown off her dress. He wanted her as much as Cord did. If what he’d just said to her wasn’t proof enough, the raging hard-on pressing against her abdomen as he kissed her was. She’d fantasized about fucking both of them more times than she’d ever admit. Surely they wouldn’t turn her down, would they? “Please say something,” she whispered. Cord grabbed her hand. “I’m in. Let’s go.” “Hang on a sec.” They both stared at Sean. He looked like someone had just suggested he jump off the balcony onto Bourbon Street. “What’s wrong?” asked Cord. “Shit. I have to tell you something.” “What is it, Sean?” she asked. “Lise, please don’t laugh at me.” Lise let go of Cord’s hand and took Sean’s, surprised to find it cold. “Never. You know that.” She couldn’t recall seeing such a struggle pass over Sean’s face. It tugged at her heart and made her want to protect him. “I’m… I never…” He looked at Cord, then down into her face again. “I’ve never actually gone all the way.” “Fuck, Sean. Quit dicking around. What’s wrong with you? Lise just offered herself to both of us and you pull this shit? What the fuck, man?”

“Shut up, Cord.” Lise didn’t take her eyes off Sean’s face. “He’s not fucking around.” “No fucking way.” Sean glanced at Cord with obvious pain on his face. “Way, okay? I’m a virgin.” “But…you…all those….” “Your assumption, Cord. I never actually told you I had sex with anyone.” “Holy shit.” “It doesn’t matter, Sean.” Lise reached up and stroked his cheek. “We’ll have a great time. Come on.” “You don’t mind?” She smiled. “Of course not. And I’m honored that I’ll be your first.” She took his hand and brushed past Cord, leading him into her room with the king bed draped in a canopy of beige and gold. Her head swam with images of both men, naked and sweating, their hands and mouths all over her. She wanted to giggle and scream with excitement. This was really going to happen. Her fantasy was about to come true. Sean pulled her into a rough embrace and kissed her, and she clung to him like he was a life raft. Oh the things she wanted to teach him tonight. Quiet, steady, gorgeous Sean was in her arms, his mouth doing incredible things to hers. She unbuttoned his shirt, and he released the kiss to take it off. Cord came up behind her and slipped his hands inside her dress, massaging her breasts through her bra. She moaned and rocked her hips against the bulge in his pants. Was Sean as big as Cord? The thought of two thick cocks inside her nearly made her come. Sean’s muscled chest occupied her mouth as Cord unzipped her dress. He groaned and pushed her head closer as she raked her teeth and tongue over his nipples. “Lise, that feels so fucking good.” “She knows how to use her mouth,” said Cord, unhooking her bra. Lise shrugged out of it, stepped out of her dress, then turned to help Cord remove his jeans. He’d already taken off his shirt. “Sean gets to fuck your pussy first but I get my turn too.”

“Oh yes. I want that.” Her legs trembled as he pulled off his jeans, his gaze locked on her thong. Good thing she’d taken the time to get that Brazilian wax. “Fuck, Lise. When did you shave your pussy?” She laughed. “You like it?” “Let me see.” Sean turned her around and dropped to his knees. He stroked the skin around her thong like she was fine china and might break if he wasn’t careful. Her pussy was soaking wet and her clit throbbed as his feathery touch sent chills up and down her spine. Cord rubbed his cock against her ass and reached around to play with her nipples. She groaned, remembering her shower fantasy from this morning. Sean slowly slid her thong to the floor, fingered her wet slit, then fastened his mouth on her. She cried out as he sucked and licked her clit, slipping two fingers inside. Lise wrapped her fingers in his hair as her orgasm built. Cord circled her other opening with a finger, swearing softly under his breath. “Lube and condoms,” he muttered. “Don’t go anywhere.” Sean stood and kissed her again, backing them up until her legs touched the edge of the bed. He pushed her shoulders and she fell back, giggling. As he dived for her pussy again, she spread her legs wide and tossed her head from side to side while he continued to pleasure her with his mouth and fingers. “Where the hell did you learn to do that so well?” she gasped. Sean glanced up at her, a sheepish grin on his face. “Porn.” Lise’s laughter faded into loud moans as her climax built, and by the time Cord returned she was bucking against Sean’s mouth, her pussy convulsing in spasms that went on forever. “Looks like he already knows how to do that,” said Cord, kneeling next to her face on the bed. She turned her head and took Cord’s cock into her mouth, loving the salty musky taste of him. Sean moved from between her legs to rub his swollen shaft over her nipples, and the sensation sent jolts of desire straight to her groin. She released Cord and took Sean’s shaft into her mouth. He cried out as he came, and tried to pull out, but she wrapped both hands around the base and sucked hard, swallowing every tasty drop of his cum. “Lise…I’m so sorry. No fucking control.”

She sat up, taking him into her arms. “Don’t be silly. You’re fantastic. I can’t wait to have you inside me.” “I can’t. I’ll come right away.” “Uh, I have something that might help with that,” said Cord. He flushed. “I bought it yesterday. Just in case….” “Well go and get it, Cord,” said Lise, slapping his ass as he scooted off the bed. “He was hoping to make love to you on this trip,” said Sean. She looked into his eyes, wondering why she’d never noticed the depth of emotion in them. “So were you, if I’m not mistaken.” “Lise, I’ve wanted to make love to you since I was old enough to understand what it meant. I’ve been crazy about you since we were kids.” A shiver ran through Lise, and she swallowed against the sudden lump in her throat. All those years he’d been right there, wanting her, and she never realized how he felt. “I wish you’d said something.” He shook his head. “You only had eyes for Cord.” “Not true. Not at all. I’ve always wondered what it would be like to be with you.” Sean held her close, stroking her hair. A quick wish that Cord wasn’t on this trip with them flitted through her mind, replaced by guilt. Was this a huge mistake, making love to both of them at the same time? Lise didn’t want to do anything that would hurt their close friendship. Cord returned with a leather cock ring, still in the package. He took it out and tossed it to Sean. “You know what to do with this?” “Yeah, I think I can figure it out.” Lise squeezed her breasts as Sean slipped on first a condom then the cock ring. She wanted him inside her so badly it hurt. Cord took her face and turned it toward his engorged cock. Thick and red, it slid inside her mouth and Lise relaxed her throat to take as much of it in as possible. Sean rubbed his shaft over her nipples, and Lise played with their balls, one sac in each hand, the competing sensations sending her desire into frenzy. Soon both men were moaning and grunting as they thrust, Cord inside her mouth and Sean in between her breasts. Her orgasm was so close she could taste it. Flashing lights danced behind her eyes. She released Cord’s cock and lay on her

back, staring up at Sean’s swollen red shaft. “Fuck me, Sean. Please. Fuck me hard. You can do it.” He shuddered visibly as he positioned himself between her legs. She wrapped her thighs around him and lifted her hips in the air, watching as he slid inside her. He was absolutely huge with the cock ring on, and Lise had never felt so filled. He gazed at her with a look of pure delight, making her cry out and cling to him tightly. “Sean, it’s incredible. Don’t stop.” “Lise…thank you so much for this.” His breath came in ragged gasps. The veins in his neck stood out as he drove in and out like he could go all night. Lise closed her eyes and let the sensations take over, screaming when her orgasm came. It went on forever, until finally Sean pulled out, slid the cock ring off, then plunged back inside her. As he came, she felt his contractions down to her toes.

Chapter Four Sean held her for long moments. She stroked his back and watched Cord roll a condom onto his shaft. Gently she rolled Sean off her and climbed on top of Cord, lowering her swollen pussy over his cock until he was in to the hilt. They knew this dance well. Lise closed her eyes and leaned back, allowing him to hold her by the hips and set the pace. Sean grabbed her breasts from behind and played with her nipples. She reached down to stroke her clit, unable to make sense of all the competing sensations. This was more intense than she’d ever imagined. She wanted to say here in this bed for the rest of her life, fucking her two sexy amazing best friends. Her orgasm was crazy good, and it went on forever. When Cord finally released her she lay face down on the bed, breathing hard. Cord smacked her ass. “Damn, I’ve missed you, Lise. Be right back.” He rolled off the bed and left the room. Sean lay next to her and looked into her eyes. “You okay?” she asked. “Was it everything you thought it would be?” “Better than okay. Incredible. Fantastic. I had no idea it would be this good.” She smiled. “Me either, Sean. Thank you.” He looked at her with such tenderness her heart skipped a beat. How could she have missed his affection for her all these years? Cord came back into the room carrying three bottles of water. He threw one on the bed next to Sean and handed Lise one. “Drink up, beautiful. We’re not done.” She sat up and savored the cool water. “Well I hope we’re not done. I do believe you mentioned something earlier about an Annalise sandwich?” Cord lay down next to Lise and ran his hands over her ass, massaging her cheeks until she ground her vulva into the bed, craving release. She smiled as he asked her to turn on her side, knowing what he planned to do. She faced Sean, who reached over to stroke her breasts, that same look of awe on his face.

Cord unwrapped a condom, and as he gently inserted a lubed finger into her ass she tensed, just for a moment, then she relaxed as the delicious floating feeling took over. Moving her hand to stroke Sean’s cock, she looked into his eyes as he responded to her touch. Alternating between rough pulls and soft touches, she kept eye contact with him, wishing she knew how to help him feel more confident about his skills. He was an amazing lover. Cord lifted her top leg and slid into her wet pussy from behind, while his finger continued to pleasure her other hole. Lise shivered as the feeling of complete fullness radiated through her body. Sean watched, a big grin on his face, then reached down to stroke her clit. Lise moaned as the orgasm built. “Please…I want you both inside me. Please.” Sean reached for a condom. “Lise, are you sure?” “Yes. Please.” She could barely speak as she watched him roll it on. Cord pulled out of her pussy and she stayed on her side with her legs drawn up as he slowly inserted his cock into her ass. In front of her, Sean flicked his gaze to the cock ring. Lise lifted her top leg, and Cord held it up with one strong hand. “Go on, Sean,” she coaxed. “Use the ring again if you want.” With a look of resolve on his face Sean sat back on his heels and teased Lise’s wetness with the head of his shaft, then plunged inside. She cried out in pleasure as he began to thrust, waiting along with him to see what happened. A huge smile broke over his face as he realized he was in control without the cock ring. Cord timed his thrusts with Sean’s so they moved in and out of her in an alternating rhythm, Sean’s fingers rubbing her clit and Cord playing with her nipples. Lise closed her eyes and let the sensations wash over her. She’d never felt anything so incredible, and knew that no matter what happened when they returned home to the real world, this moment would stand out as the most erotic of her entire life. Her climax built and she fought to hold it off. She never wanted them to stop. The fullness in her groin and the crazy waves of pleasure radiating out to her fingers and toes made her utter nonsense

words. She clung to them as she gave over to the orgasm, letting it tear through her. Thinking they both were done, she was delighted to watch Cord peel off the condom and replace it with a fresh one, then take his place in front of her while Sean went around behind. “I don’t want to hurt you, Lise,” he said, slipping a finger into her puckered opening. “Use the lube and I’ll be fine,” she said. “It feels wonderful.” He obliged, and soon Lise was filled again with the two engorged cocks of her sexy best friends. She didn’t think it was possible to come again, but another orgasm was building. Sean moved slowly, almost cautiously, and when he took one of her breasts in his hand, she covered it with her own and entwined their fingers. Cord stroked her clit and smiled into her eyes so tenderly she was overcome with emotion. She never expected Cord to react this way to a threesome with Sean. Cord was the jealous boyfriend type. The fact he didn’t seem to mind sharing surprised her. She closed her eyes and let the sensations overtake her once more, wondering if they’d leave this room again to see any of New Orleans, and not really caring if they didn’t. When she climaxed, they both joined her this time, and the realization she’d brought them each to such heights of pleasure made her spasms continue for long, luscious minutes.

Chapter Five Cord awoke to the sound of knocking, opened one eye, and couldn’t figure out where he was for a second. He glanced over to find Lise curled up on her side, one arm thrown over her head. She’d always slept that way. Sean was on his back next to her, snoring softly. They’d all fallen asleep in her bed. “Housekeeping,” called the voice from the hallway. What time was it? Cord rolled out of bed and pulled on his jeans, stumbling to the door as he did. He unhooked the safety latch and opened the door a crack. “Um, can you come back a bit later?” “Okay. I come back.” He shut the door before the young woman could peer past him. Not that he was embarrassed, but it was no one else’s damn business. What the hell had they done? After he used the bathroom, he went into his and Sean’s suite and took a quick shower, trying to make sense of last night. Had she made love to both of them because she’d been drunk, or because she’d really wanted to? And what the hell were they supposed to do now? The sparks between her and Sean were palpable. He cursed his playboy streak a thousand times over. He and Lise would still be together if he’d been able to keep his dick out of other women. No one had ever compared to her anyway. She was perfect. It had only been a matter of time before Sean realized that as well. It wasn’t a great shock to realize that Sean had been carrying a torch for Lise. The shock was Sean’s confession, but the man must have had some experience, because he sure looked like he knew what he was doing last night. Lise had never had any trouble coming, but she’d never had that many orgasms when it had only been the two of them doing the horizontal bop. How long had she wanted to fuck Sean? Or had her fantasies always involved both of them? A sick wave of jealousy shot through Cord as he pulled on fresh clothes, but he pushed it away. He’d dealt this hand and now he had to play it through. None of the blame for this went to Lise. ****

Sean rolled over and his arm touched warm flesh. He opened his eyes, trying to focus. His head ached and his cock felt like someone had taken a vacuum cleaner hose to it and turned the suction on high. Lise stirred in her sleep and he smiled as memories of last night washed over him. The song, Like a Virgin had started playing in his head at one point, and he’d nearly laughed out loud. All the fantasies he’d had over the years about what his first time would be like couldn’t hold a candle to the reality of Lise, her body, and that look in her eyes as he’d entered her and not come immediately. Should he tell her that he held her up as the standard for every woman he’d ever dated? She’d probably enjoy hearing that. Her complete acceptance of his virginal state and the compassion in her eyes had sealed the deal. She was perfect, and no one would ever live up to her. “Hi there, gorgeous.” She stretched and rolled toward him, draping one arm and leg across his body. His sore cock sprang to attention. “Didn’t get enough last night?” Her voice was raspy and her face relaxed and happy. He’d never seen her look more beautiful. “I will never get enough of you, Annalise.” “I love the way you say my real name.” I love everything about you. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently, wondering if she’d be too sore to make love again. She returned his kiss, her body melting into his. What would it be like to lie in her arms every morning? How often had he dreamed about her, waking to find only his pillow? She was here now. This was real. How could he ever return to being just friends now that his every fantasy of her had been fulfilled? “Hey, no fair. I’ve already showered.” Cord plopped down on the bed. “Housekeeping tried to get in. It’s almost noon.” When Cord smacked Lise on the ass, Sean was seized with a compulsion to punch him in the face. “Come on you two. Let’s get out and see some of this town.” **** In the Crescent City Brewhouse Sean watched Cord drink his second beer in thirty minutes, wondering what was going through his head. They’d have to talk about this, although Sean dreaded the

conversation. He and Lise had a history, something Sean could never lay claim to. Would Cord make her choose? He’d rather give her up to Cord than ruin their friendship, but his life would never be the same if he did. He and Lise shared a plate of mussels, laughing while they fed them to each other. Cord hated the things, which is one of the reasons why Sean had suggested them as an appetizer. Cord preferred hot wings, and kept waving them in Lise’s face before he ate them, taunting her with the blue cheese dressing he knew she loathed. Anyone watching them would have thought they were three obnoxious teens, not people in their mid-twenties. The teasing was a normal part of their friendship, but this afternoon an undercurrent of one-upmanship ran through it that had never been there before. He and Sean were like a couple of lions, circling the female, ready to fight for the right to claim her. Cord had been his best friend since they’d stood next to each other in line that first scary day of Kindergarten. Lise and her family moved to town the following year, and because her last name was between theirs in the alphabet, she was always between them when they lined up, and she sat next to them in every classroom during grade school. She was still between them, only now the stakes had been raised. Sean suggested a museum after lunch, and as expected Cord put his hands to his throat and made gagging sounds. He tensed, waiting to see if Cord would suggest something else, forcing Lise to choose. “Okay, but only if it’s one of those Mardi Gras museums.” “What a wonderful idea, Cord.” Lise locked her arm through his, and the triumphant smile on Cord’s face made Sean want to hurl. “Sean, which one is the best?” she asked, beaming at him. Her auburn hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and he couldn’t stop staring at her legs, remembering how they’d felt wrapped around him last night. “Um, the Presbytere is kind of fun.” Lise hooked her other arm through his. “Okay then. Lead the way.” ****

Every touch, every smile and each gesture that was uniquely Lise’s brought back memories of when they’d been together, but instead of filling him with happiness, Cord had never felt so adrift. He was usually the one with all the answers and a rock solid plan. From the moment they’d left the hotel, he and Sean had faced off like a couple of bullies on the playground, trying to out-maneuver each other in their quest to monopolize Lise’s attention. Either Lise was oblivious to it or she’d chosen to ignore it. Her laughter was genuine and her smiles carefree as they ate lunch and walked through the Presbytere. Now the three had agreed to take a cemetery tour on Canal Street, and even though the history of the gravesites interested Cord, he found his attention wandering. He needed to talk to Sean, alone. Speak to him man to man, and make him understand he still loved Lise. But Cord knew if he did that Sean would confess his own feelings for her, and they’d be back to square one. There was no mistaking the fact Sean was in love with her. He probably had been for years, and the poor bastard had never said a damn thing. Sean had always been so closed-mouth about his relationships, but if Cord really thought about it, there were hundreds of little signs along the way that Sean had harbored feelings for Lise. Feelings that went way beyond friendship. Cord had simply been too blind to notice. Or, maybe he had noticed, and had chosen to sweep it under the rug? Sean had never even asked her out. Cord was the one who’d finally screwed up enough courage to ask her to go with him to a movie during their sophomore year of high school. He was the one who kissed her that warm spring night, in the parking lot of the theater. It was Cord who took her virginity in his parents’ house one winter night, while Mom and Pop were stuck overnight in Erie because of a snowstorm. And it was Cord who broke her heart for the first time when he was stupid enough to fuck Debbie Simmons from their history class, and Debbie told practically the entire school the next day. Through it all, dependable quiet Sean had been there for Lise. A shoulder to cry on, a friend to commiserate with, and the peacemaker between him and Lise when they broke up. It was Sean who’d kept their friendship intact after both breakups. And it was Sean who now looked at her like she’d hung the moon.

What the hell had they done?

Chapter Six The next two days exploring The Big Easy passed by like a blur for Lise. A whirlwind of fantastic food, the best music she’d ever heard, endless museums and horse-drawn carriage tours, and the most incredible sex of her life. She reveled in the attention they each lavished on her during the day, but made sure she wasn’t paying more attention to one than the other. When they returned home they’d have to talk. She knew that. But after the first night she’d decided that for this week, at least, she was going to pretend they both were her lovers and just enjoy herself. She wasn’t going to spoil this vacation for them by analyzing the change in their relationship. The real fear was that they would make her choose, and Lise didn’t know how she was going to do that. She’d still been in love with Cord after the first time they broke up. After the second time she realized the best thing for them was to keep their relationship on a platonic level, but doing so had never diminished her feelings for him. And then there was the question of Sean. She had strong feelings for him. There was no denying it. Her feelings toward him had always been affectionate, but because he’d never asked her out or tried to take their friendship to another level, she never let herself go there. Now that they’d made love there was no going back. She was head over heels crazy about him. Maybe a bit more than she was for Cord, because Sean was so easy to be with. He and Cord were complete opposites, but Lise loved them both. She had no idea what the hell she was going to do when they returned home. On their fourth day, Lise told them she had a surprise for them, and led them down Durmaine Street to a sex shop called Hot Chocolate. She’d found it by asking the desk clerk where she could buy a vibrator. From the outside it looked like nothing, barely a sign to identify it. But once inside Cord’s eyes boggled and Sean blushed. Cord found warming lube he wanted to try, and Sean kept wandering to the furry cuffs and masks. “I’d wear it for you,” she whispered, sidling up to him. He nearly dropped the purple mask he was holding.

“There’s a pole dancing kit I’d love to see you put to good use.” Lise giggled. “In the hotel room?” “Well, no. I was thinking more when we got back home.” She swallowed hard and tried to wipe the emotion from her face, but it was too late. He’d seen her reaction. “Oh, I see.” Sean replaced the items he was holding and walked away. When she tried to follow him Cord stopped her in the aisle, waving a vibrator in her face. “You’d enjoy this, Lise. What’s wrong?” “Sean. He left. I’ll be right back.” “Why, what happened? This place too much for him?” “Shut up, Cord. Just shut up.” She hadn’t meant to snap at him like that, but sometimes he was just so damn irritating. All the times he’d teased Sean about his refusal to tell them anything about his dates came back to her in a rush. It had always been this way between them. Cord was the outgoing brash one. The life of the party who said whatever he wanted, whenever it pleased him. Sean was the quiet one who stood in the background and kept things running smoothly. She found him leaning against an abandoned building on Decatur Street, his hands in his jeans pockets and a look of utter defeat on his face. Lise hurried over and took his face in her hands. “I’m sorry you saw that. It’s not what you think, okay? I’m trying to not think about what’s going to happen when we all get back home because…Sean I’m crazy about both of you, and I don’t ever want this to end, but I can’t imagine how the hell we can keep it going.” He sighed and pulled her into arms, his warm body infusing her with strength. “I know,” he said quietly. “I’ve been wondering the same damn thing.” “What’s up?” She turned to face Cord. “Sean and I were wondering what the hell the three of us are going to do when we get home.” Cord shrugged. “Does it matter? We have three more days here. I say let’s just enjoy them and let the future take care of itself.” Lise tilted her head and watched the muscles in his face. There it was, the slight twitch under his left eye. He was covering up and

trying to play brave, but the twitch always gave him away. She wondered if he even realized he did it. The fact both of them were thinking the same thing made her more happy than sad. It meant they didn’t want this to end either, and that they cared about her as much as she cared about them. She took Sean’s hand and hooked her other arm under Cord’s elbow. “I hope you still plan on buying that lube. And Sean found a mask and furry cuffs that I will simply die if I don’t have.” Cord grinned. “Yeah? Well in that case we’re gonna need more condoms.”

Chapter Seven Sean placed the eye mask on Lise’s face and immediately her clit throbbed. There was something so sexy about not being able to see what they were doing. “Are you sure it’s all right we use these?” She lifted one corner of the mask and smiled at Sean. “Ah, I’m the one who told you to buy them. Cuff me, officer.” She giggled as Sean told her to lie on her stomach, then cuffed her arms above her head, one wrist to each of the bed posts. “But my legs are free.” “You won’t be able to move them.” Cord moved behind her and rubbed lube over her pussy. It warmed up in seconds, forcing a moan from her. She heard condoms being unwrapped, then someone lifted her hips and placed several pillows under them so her ass was up in the air and her breasts hung suspended. Lise fought to catch her breath. She couldn’t believe she was even more aroused than she’d been the past three nights, but this was an experience she’d never had before. The mask rendered her unable to see who was doing what, and the cuffs held her in place. She was completely at their mercy. Someone smacked her ass hard, several times on each cheek. One of them circled her wet pussy with the head of his cock, then slid it inside. Not being able to tell which man it was aroused her to the point of pain. As he thrust slowly, torturing her with desire, someone stroked her clit and one of her nipples. She writhed against the cuffs and moaned, her orgasm building quickly. Just as she was about to come he pulled out. “No, not yet,” she yelled. “We’re taking turns, Lise. Just relax and enjoy it. I promise we’ll let you come.” Cord’s voice, coaxing and kind. Sean must have put on the cock ring because the shaft he plunged into her pussy was huge. Someone returned to stroking her clit and playing with her nipples, and she came in crazy waves that didn’t stop, even when Sean pulled out and Cord stuck his shaft back inside her. They took turns filling her pussy, stroking her clit and nipples, until she came again, whimpering and panting. “Water. Please.”

Someone held a cup and straw to her lips and she drank all of it. The warming lube was back, this time inside her ass. First a finger played with her, then one of them slipped his cock in, while her breasts were fondled at the same time. He thrust in and out, gently, building her desire again, then pulled out and the other one took his place, again fucking her ass slowly. Lise was touched they were being so careful. They took another turn each, and she wanted to come so badly she couldn’t stand it. She pushed back against them, enjoying the way the fur around the cuffs felt on her wrists, holding her in place but caressing her skin at the same time. The warm lube heightened the sensations of being filled by their cocks. If only they’d touch her clit she’d come. “Please,” she begged. “Please touch my pussy.” Someone smacked her ass several times, hard enough to sting. Her breath came in short gasps. She couldn’t see anything and she’d lost track of who was fucking her, and that was so crazy sexy that her pussy began to convulse in spasms even though neither of them had touched it. The contractions went on for long, delicious moments, and as they subsided she felt hot cum on both ass cheeks and heard her friends grunting and moaning. One of them freed her hands and turned her on her side, then cuffed both hands over her head, together this time, but no one removed the mask. “You still okay, Lise?” asked Sean. “Yes. This is incredible.” “Cord took a bathroom break. I’ll go when he gets back so you’re not alone. Do you need one?” “No, Sean. I’m all right.” When Cord returned he stroked her hair and back. “Lise, are you having fun? Do you like this?” “I love it. It’s amazing.” “It is amazing. I don’t want it to stop, even when we get home.” She tried not to smile. At least he was being honest about his feelings this time. “Me either, Cord.” Sean returned and one of them began to suck her nipples while the other teased her lips with the head of his cock. She opened her mouth and took it inside, sucking greedily. The other man teased her

nipples with his tongue and teeth, massaging her ass cheeks, then they switched and she had the other cock in her mouth. Her arousal built again. She’d never had so many orgasms night after night in her life, and she’d never done such erotic things. Someone spanked her again, hard, and Lise squeezed her thighs together, trying to massage her clit. One of them lifted her leg and plunged his cock inside her pussy. The other one was still inside her mouth, and she thought she’d go out of her mind with desire. They changed places, and she licked and sucked while her climax built. The man that had been inside her mouth moved around behind her and slid a lubed finger into her ass, then slid his cock inside. The other drove into her pussy, fast and hard. “Oh yes,” she breathed. “Fuck me hard.” They took turns in both her holes while her contractions went on and on. She was sore and numb and she didn’t care. This was heaven and she didn’t want it to end. Both men came at once, and their spasms only served to prolong her orgasm. When they uncuffed her and took off the mask, she collapsed into Sean’s arms. Cord threw an arm over her back and one leg across her ass, and Lise drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Eight Lise sat between Cord and Sean, waiting for the plane to push away from the gate. Even Cord’s jokes couldn’t chase away her sadness. She’d never felt this way when traveling. As fun as it was to go somewhere for a while, she was a homebody and usually looked forward to the trip back. As the plane taxied down the runway, she leaned over Sean and memorized every tree and building she could see, wanting to burn the memory of New Orleans into her brain. Nothing in her life would ever be the same again, and she was afraid leaving the city meant leaving behind the fantasy of being their shared lover as well. How would she ever explain to them how she felt? She wanted them both, but was convinced they’d never go for it. Cord was too possessive and Sean was too sensitive. As opposite as they were, both men took an all or nothing attitude about important things in their lives. They couldn’t share an apartment let alone a lover. Lise put in her iPod ear buds and closed her eyes, telling them she was tired and wanted to try and catch up on sleep during the long flight. She dozed off a few times, but each time she’d jerk awake the sadness engulfed her once again. **** In the parking garage they stood behind their separate cars, parked in a row, Lise’s between the other two. She’d always been between Sean and Cord, ever since first grade. Even when they’d ridden the school bus every morning they saved the seat between them for her. “Well, I guess this is it,” said Cord. “We’re home.” “When do you go back to work?” she asked. “Tomorrow.” “Me too.” She didn’t want to talk about work. Now was the time to say something, but she couldn’t seem to find the words. Sean readjusted the bag over his shoulder. “I’m glad you two enjoyed New Orleans. I knew you would.” His eyes gave nothing away. “It was perfect, Sean. Thanks for suggesting it.” His half smile made her more sad than happy. “Yeah. But now we have to get back to reality, right?” Was he asking or telling?

“Yep,” said Cord. “Back to the grind.” Lise looked from one man to the other, trying to read the emotion behind their stoic looks, but she was too confused to figure either one out. If she said anything about continuing what they’d started, and they didn’t have any interest in doing so, she’d only embarrass them and feel like a fool. Yes, they’d each said they didn’t want it to end once they returned home, but they’d spoken those words in the heat of passion. Both men looked ready to jump out of their skin right now, as though they couldn’t wait to get in their cars and drive away. Before she made an ass of herself, she gave each one a quick hug, then got in her car and started the motor. She put on her sunglasses to hide the tears coursing down her cheeks. As she backed out of the space, Cord and Sean stood together, watching her. She waved once, then exited the garage, paid her toll, and merged onto the freeway. Whipping off the sunglasses she threw them onto the passenger seat and tried to catch her breath. Tears stung her eyes and she swiped at them impatiently. Her sobs came in huge gasps, and she was grateful for the light Sunday afternoon traffic because she was having trouble concentrating on the road. **** “Fuck.” Sean watched the taillights of Lise’s car, and it was as if he were watching himself die. “Fuck it all.” Next to him, Cord let out a huge sigh. “Goddamn, Sean. Why the fuck didn’t I say something?” “I didn’t either. I didn’t know what to say. Fuck. I’m a goddamn actor and I couldn’t even find the words just now.” “We have to tell her what we want.” “She’ll never go for it.” “But we have to try. The worst she can say is no. Let’s give her a few days to settle back in and then take her out to dinner.” Sean shook his head. “No. This has to be settled tonight. I don’t want her going to sleep without knowing how we feel.” **** Lise unpacked, threw her clothes into the wash, took a quick shower, and sat down in front of the TV with a glass of wine. Her eyes were still swollen and puffy from crying, and she wondered how the hell she would show up at work tomorrow and answer questions

about her vacation without bursting into tears. She should call in sick, maybe for the entire week. Every channel she flipped to featured an old movie she knew would make her cry, so she finally settled on a football game. When she realized the New Orleans Saints were playing, she cursed and shut off the TV. The doorbell rang as she finished her second glass of wine, and she answered it thinking it was her downstairs neighbor, returning the spare key she’d given her to keep an eye on the apartment while she was gone. “Hey beautiful.” Lise blinked at the bouquet of red roses someone held up, then lifted her gaze to meet Sean’s gray eyes. “What?” “Got a minute?” Next to Sean, Cord smiled. “We need to talk.” “I look terrible.” “No you don’t,” said Sean, stepping inside. “You look perfect, like you always do.” “I don’t understand.” Cord followed Sean and she closed the door. Her limbs trembled as the tears started to flow again. “At the airport…I didn’t think…,” “No,” said Cord, “we didn’t think. I know this is going to sound crazy, but please hear us out.” He glanced at Sean as though looking for support, and Lise sank into the nearest chair as her knees buckled. They knelt in front of her and Sean took her hands. “We don’t want to be just your friends,” he said gently. “We want to be your lovers too. Both of us.” Her breath caught in her throat as she looked from one man to the other. “I want that too. Oh God, are you sure? How can we make this work?” Sean grinned. “We’re very sure. We’ll find a way, Lise. We’re both crazy about you, and neither one of us is going to give you up to the other, so rather than lose you, we’re going to make it work. If you’ll have us both, that is.” “I don’t want any jealous fights between you two. Nothing can ruin our friendship. Do you understand me?”

“Lise, I fucked up twice with you,” said Cord. “I’m not going to let that happen a third time. I swear to you I will make this work.” “You’re okay with this too?” she asked Sean. He grinned. “You think I’m going to let this moron have you all to himself after I finally lost my virginity to you?” Lise started to laugh and she couldn’t seem to stop. She threw her arms around Sean and he stood, twirling her in circles. Cord laughed and took her into his arms, kissing her until she was breathless. They collapsed on the sofa, Lise between them, her head on Sean’s shoulder and Cord’s arm around her. “The Saints are playing tonight,” she said, flipping on the TV. “Really?” Cord raised his eyebrows. “You want to watch football?” “For now. And later you and Sean can watch me try out that pole dancing kit he bought.” The End

www.carolynrosewood.com Other Books by Carolyn Rosewood: The Last Soul Hunted Playing for Keeps Midnight Seduction Stockings and Suspenders

MUTUAL DRIVE Giselle Renarde Copyright © 2012

Chapter One

He was at it again. Every day since that boy next door got home from college he’d woken up with a stiffy and taken care of business right there in bed. Not that Lindy would ever complain about watching a hot young man take his big cock in hand and work it until it popped. Hell, she could have closed the drapes if she were offended. Instead, Lindy dug her late grandfather’s binoculars from her trunk of junk. “That’s right, baby, pump that cock.” Lindy licked her lips as she watched the boy next door rub his shaft. “Oh, that’s good.” She’d been watching since before he woke up. Even on vacation Lindy couldn’t shake herself from routine. Up at six, TV and treadmill, then a light breakfast of orange juice and tea with a side of fruit and yogurt. Although, today she’d brought her breakfast to bed and gazed through the double-paned windows, just waiting for the boy next door’s hard-on to arrive. When it did, it tented the sheets. Lindy set down her tea mug and picked up the binoculars. His pre-cum seeped through the white sheet—he’d kicked the rest of the covers off the bed during the night—to form a dark damp patch right at the head of his dick. His eyes were still closed when he reached down to take hold of his erection. Lindy could make out the motion under the sheet, even if she couldn’t see exactly what was going on. And then he kicked a bit and the sheet joined the rest of his covers at the foot of the bed. Lindy gasped at the sight of that beautiful black cock with its pinky-brown head, firm fingers wrapped around the shaft, pumping languorously. His eyes were still closed,

though in truth Lindy had trouble looking away from that hypnotic hard-on. “What a body!” Lindy adjusted her binoculars to get a more focused look at his dick. “Come to mama, baby. I’m right here waiting for you.” Not that a guy like that would ever go for a mature woman like Lindy. Hell, a guy of that calibre wouldn’t have gone for Lindy even in the awkwardness of youth. Although, truth be told, she looked a hell of a lot better now than she had in her twenties. She had no sense of fashion or fitness back then. Now she was firm in her forties and ready for anything. “Oooh, I want to see you come all over that ripped chest, baby.” Lindy bit her bottom lip. “Come on, explode for me.” He raised his hips off the mattress, thrusting into his fist, and Lindy knew this was it. His thighs were shaking, feet slipping against the fitted sheet, his head lodged firmly into his pillow. One hand was busy with his dick, moving so fast all she could make out now was a blur of motion. The sight of him jerking off made Lindy’s pussy pulse. “You’re a kinky boy, aren’t you, baby?” His face pinched with pleasure as he thrust his hips up into his hand, arching until the only parts of him still touching the mattress were his head and his feet. “Yeah, come for me, baby.” Lindy crawled to the foot of her bed in hopes of getting a clearer look. “Come all over the damn place.” A gush of cum shot from his cock like a thick white rope, landing against his fingers and thighs. He tilted his dick a bit and the next blast exploded across his firm chest, which was already covered with a glorious sheen of sweat. Lindy stumbled out of bed and closed in on the window, pressing her binoculars right up against the glass. Oh, the sight of hot white cum coating that man’s dark, youthful flesh sent a delicious pulse of ecstasy through Lindy’s body. What wouldn’t she give to lick him from his thighs to his shoulder, and all points in between? She couldn’t remember the last time she’d laid eyes on a man so gleaming and gorgeous. He was young, he was fit, and he was…. He was looking right at her!

“Holy Crap!” Lindy shifted from the window, hitting her shoulder against the tall dresser. “Crap! Oh, ow, ow, owwww!” She set her binoculars on top of the dresser, rubbing her sore shoulder through her clunky flannel pyjamas. He saw me. He saw me! Oh crap, I’m sure he saw me! To be absolutely certain, Lindy poked her head past the pulled curtains. Sure enough, there he was, standing naked as a jay bird in the window, his gaze fixed on her bedroom. “Crap!” She wanted to look, of course. She wanted to stare, but what would that young man think of her? Oh God, what would he tell his parents when they got back from wherever the hell they’d gone now? Only just moved in mid-September and already they’d taken an Alaskan cruise and three weekend getaways. Not that Lindy was counting. She did think it was a little weird that they’d go away over the Christmas holiday and leave their son home alone, but that was their prerogative. He was more than old enough. Anyway, Lindy didn’t have any kids, so what the hell did she know? Lindy poked her head around the curtains once again. This time the beautiful naked boy was gone, and though she was glad not to feel under scrutiny, she already missed the sight of his tight body. She closed the drapes. Time for a shower, and then maybe she’d read a book while her hair dried. After that, she had to stop procrastinating. The sidewalk needed to be shovelled after the snow they’d gotten overnight, and she’d probably end up doing the entire mutual drive even though, rightfully, it belonged in part to the neighbours. After spending the morning spying on the boy next door, she was hardly going to ring the bell and hand him a shovel.

Chapter Two “Hey you there, get out of my shed!” Lindy’s heart thumped so hard her head hurt. It would have been smarter to run back inside, but there was no way in hell some good-for-nothing was going to paw through her things and get away with it. “What in God’s name do you think you’re doing?” He turned around and Lindy’s chest turned to ice. It was the neighbour boy, the one she’d watched through the window. Oh crap. “You’re from next door,” Lindy said. God, she felt so stupid and so…hot. Suddenly she was burning up. She pulled at her scarf, trying to loosen it, but it caught inside her jacket and choked her. “So are you,” he said, shifting from one foot to the other, looking everywhere but into Lindy’s eyes. “I mean, you’re next door to me and I’m next door to you.” Lindy could hardly breathe with her scarf so tight around her neck, but she was too embarrassed to fiddle with it. The elephant in the room was as big as all outdoors, and she couldn’t get away from it, no matter where she looked. “This is my shed,” Lindy finally explained. What else was there to say? Sorry I spied on you while you were jerking off this morning? “Were you looking for…something?” “A shovel. For the snow.” His eyes were glorious, innocently wide, like he was afraid of getting in trouble. “I didn’t know it was your shed. My aunt said the shovels were in the shed and I saw this shed and I thought….” He was rambling like an idiot, and it warmed Lindy’s heart. Nice to know she wasn’t the only one mired in embarrassment after their morning’s impromptu meeting. “I guess that’s understandable.” Lindy didn’t want the guy feeling embarrassed for breaking into her shed. Another shot of heat ran through her body at the memory. “It’s the mutual drive, screws up the backyard layout,” she went on. “Can’t build a fence and get any privacy. If I could change one thing about this property, it would be the damn mutual drive.” Now Lindy was the rambling man. Well, rambling woman. She just couldn’t shut herself up.

But the boy cocked his head and asked, “What’s a mutual drive?” “It’s that there, the shared path.” Lindy pointed out the narrow driveway that ran between their houses and ended in their conjoined backyards. “That’s called a mutual drive because half’s mine, half’s yours.” “Oh.” The boy nodded. He suddenly seemed very tall, his red toque a burst of brightness against the grey winter sky. “Well, if I can borrow a shovel I’d be happy to do your half and mine.” “Nonsense, it’s good exercise.” Lindy tried to meet his gaze, but she was still too ashamed of herself. “Oh, I mean of course you can borrow a shovel. I mean I have two. You can use one and I can use one, and then we’ll both… have one.” She could feel the smile in his voice when he said, “Thanks.” “Oh, listen, this is silly.” The words came out of nowhere. “So I saw you naked. So you caught me…well, spying is the only word for it, I guess. We’re both adult. It’s really no big deal, now is it?” His laughter was a relief. “I was wondering if you were gonna bring that up, ‘cause I sure as hell wasn’t.” Lindy met his gaze straight on, and the deep warmth in his eyes took hold of her, seeped inside her body, and calmed her to the core. Shaking herself free of the instantaneous hold he had on her, she popped into the shed and presented him with a shovel. “Are you cold?” he asked. “You’re shaking.” She felt embarrassed that he’d noticed, and she tried to shake that off too, but she must have just looked even colder. “No, no, I’m fine. Once we get shovelling we’ll be hot for each other. I mean, not for each other, just hot on our own. Oh crap, I should just stop talking, shouldn’t I?” “Nah,” he said. His smile was like pink chocolate, a warm drizzle Lindy could taste in her mouth. “Talking makes the time go by faster. Hey, I didn’t even tell you who I am, did I? I’m Tyrone.” Lindy wanted to take off her gloves and shake his hand, skin to skin, but he’d already started shovelling so she followed suit. “I’m Lindy. Nice to finally meet you.” “Yeah, I thought so. My auntie said I could call on you if I had an emergency or whatever.”

Lindy tossed a load of snow off the driveway as she chewed on Tyrone’s words. “Your auntie? Oh, I thought you were the son, the one who was away at university.” “Nah, that’s my cousin Jared.” Tyrone started up the long expanse of driveway. “Auntie Denise and Uncle Bill just asked me to housesit while they all went to Barbados. Nice life! I’ve never even been on a plane.” “Me neither.” Lindy followed close behind him, struggling to catch every word over the scraping sound of their shovels against the pitted layer of ice under the snow. “I thought I was the only one. Just not a traveller, myself.” “Same here.” He pushed forward until he arrived at the front garden, which was already buried in a heavy white blanket. “And it sort of freaks me out, flying. Well, not the flying itself, but the idea of crashing.” Lindy nodded even though he wasn’t looking at her, and when he started back down the mutual drive, she followed his lead. “Do you live nearby, then?” “Kinda.” Tyrone shovelled a load of the white stuff into his aunt and uncle’s backyard, then started back up the driveway once again. “But it’s nice to have this place to myself. I live out in the ‘burbs with my parents, and I love them both, I really do, but man, sometimes you just need your own space, you know what I’m saying?” “Do I ever.” Lindy was getting short of breath trying to keep up with his breakneck pace, but she didn’t want to show any signs of weakness. “I don’t think I could go back to living with another person. I’ve been too many years on my own.” Too much information? She didn’t want to come off as a lonely old woman. But, in all honesty, she desired Tyrone’s company. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d met a man and instantly liked him. There had been many men she’d met and been instantly attracted to, but this was different. Something in his smile, his good looks and that vulnerability that sat just below the surface. This time, Lindy’s heart was in the driver’s seat. Tyrone chatted about his mother and father, the trials and tribulations of his three younger sisters, his graveyard shifts as a porter at the hospital. The more Lindy learned about him, the more she wanted to know. She could have listened to the warm tenor of his

voice for hours, but at the pace they were going they finished the driveway and the sidewalks in no time. When he went back inside, her heart went with him. That night she kept her bedroom curtains closed, but he was all she thought about.

Chapter Three “Want to come inside for a mug of hot cocoa?” Lindy asked, immediately regretted the offer. What was she, his grandmother? “Sure.” Tyrone helped her put away the shovels. “All my auntie’s got in the cupboards are fancy herbal teas. I’m going through some serious sugar withdrawal.” Another load of the white stuff had been dumped on them overnight. Sneaky, perhaps, but Lindy made sure to time it so she was shovelling the sidewalk and mutual drive alongside the handsome house sitter next door. Sugar withdrawal, Lindy thought. I wouldn’t mind getting a little sugar from you. She led him in through the back door, kicking off her boots and hanging her coat on the hat rack. Her heart had been thumping between her legs the whole time they were shovelling, but now it seemed lodged firmly in her throat. Go big or go home. “All things in moderation, that’s my motto. No sense in cutting out what gives you joy.” Lindy turned to him and winked as he followed her into the kitchen. “We all have to give in to temptation once in a while.” “I guess so, yeah.” Tyrone smiled weakly, taking a first look at all the fixtures Lindy took for granted. “Hey, this is a neat idea, repurposing a library case for the kitchen.” He traced his firm fingers over the glass enclosures. “Biedermeier, too. Wow, if I owned anything this I’d want to keep it in a bank vault.” “A little big for a bank vault.” Lindy stood by the breakfast table, admiring Tyrone as he admired her space. There was just something about him, something so unusual, so unexpected. “You certainly know your furniture.” He shrugged. “Antiques Roadshow. I kind of get into it. I’d love to learn some carpentry, but nobody works with their hands in my family. My mom’s still waiting for me to go back to school and become a doctor. She thinks I’m too good to be wheeling people around the hospital, but I like what I do. I’m good at it.” “I can see that.” Lindy reached for his arm and petted his sweater like a cat. When his gaze fell to her hand, she stole it away, stammering, “I mean, there’s something comforting about you. And

you’re so approachable. I bet patients take one look at you and feel better.” “I don’t know about that.” It was adorable, the way he cocked his head and grinned, like he knew it was half true. And then something beyond the kitchen caught his eye, and he rushed into the living room. “Tell me this isn’t a Stickley!” Lindy felt a blush coming on. “Guilty as charged. I spent more money on that one chair than on my entire dining set.” “Wow.” He kneeled down beside it to get a closer look. “I gotta tell you, Lindy, this chair’s giving me chills. I’ve been in their showroom, but it’s different seeing one in someone’s home.” “You can sit in it, if you want.” Lindy grabbed the stack of unopened bills and Christmas cards off the seat and threw them on the coffee table. “It’s built to last.” Tyrone rose from the floor and slipped into the chair like his body was liquid. Running his hands along the wide wooden armrests, he closed his eyes, and right away all Lindy could see was the image of her naked body crouched between his open legs. “Oh Lindy,” Tyrone chanted. “Oh Lindy, this feels amazing.” “Does it?” She saw herself unzipping his fly, finding his cock hot and hard. Playing with it. Both hands. Touching him just like she’d watched him touch himself, loving but rough. “Feels good?” “Oh Lindy.” He rolled his head side to side against the leather back. “You are a lucky woman.” “Yes.” She visualized herself slipping that sweet cockhead between her lips, savouring the salty pre-cum she’d admired from afar. Oh, she could just imagine how good he’d taste. She’d swirl her tongue around his tip, pausing at the centre crease. He’d jump when she licked him there. He’d moan when she lapped at that salty-sweet liquid pumping out of his slit. She would devour him. He’d run his big hands through her short hair, latching on while she tested herself. Could she take in any more of his thick, hard cock? Well, she’d sure as hell try. She’d descend on his dick, opening her throat and swallowing past her gag reflex. Sure she wanted to impress him, wanted to make him moan and groan and buck at her face, but it wasn’t just that. Tyrone drove an impulse inside of her. She wanted him, wanted to consume him and keep him forever.

Forever. Oh yes, Lindy wanted to go at that body forever and ever and ever. She wanted him to fold her over the dining room table, take firm hold of her hips, and fuck her from behind. Relentless. She wanted him to fuck her hard, give her bruises where he dug his fingers into her hips. She wanted him to smack her ass and bite her shoulder, to pull out when he was close and come all down her ass crack. Oh yes, Lindy wanted it dirty. “Lindy?” Tyrone asked. His eyes were open now, but he hadn’t moved from the chair and she hadn’t moved from where she was standing in the middle of the room. “Hmm?” Lindy tried to shake off the naked images dancing through her head, but it was utterly impossible. She watched him watching her and tried to read his mind, but she just wasn’t sure. Cautiously, heart in hand, she asked, “Have you ever wanted something so stupid and so wrong you just couldn’t resist?” “Wrong?” Tyrone squirmed in the Stickley chair, gripping the armrests, watching her. “What’s wrong about it?” “Maybe nothing.” Lindy stepped nearer, closing the gap between their bodies by settling gently into his lap. “You’re right, Tyrone. You’re perfectly right.” Tyrone’s eyes opened wide, his body stiff as a starched shirt. “Something tells me we’re not talking about the chair anymore.” “You’ve got that right.” Butterfly nerves fluttered relentlessly in her belly, but Lindy chuckled even so. Their faces were so close she could feel his quick breaths on her lips. “We are talking about so much more, Tyrone.” Crazy! This is crazy! Am I really going to kiss him? Lindy had come too far in life to start listening to negatives now, even if those negatives were coming straight from her own mind. Life was too damn short not to take chances. Tyrone’s hot breath pummelled Lindy’s lips. Every inhale was a gasp, every exhale an invitation. Maybe this was crazy, but she couldn’t resist. The pulse between her legs drove her forward, and the hard cock raging against her thigh begged her to proceed. Every hair felt like miles, and she approached so slowly time itself seemed to move backwards. As she approached his full pink lips, he asked a question. It sounded like, “Whaaaa?”

Lindy answered with a kiss. She pressed her body firmly against Tyrone’s, slanting her mouth over the hot expanse of his lips. His arousal was in the ether, and it joined with hers like a dance. Grabbing his sweater with one hand, she sent the other exploring his neck and the back of his head, kissing him hard all the while. There would be time for soft and gentle later. After. Right now, Lindy wanted everything hard. She turned in the chair until she straddled him, feeling the snow that had stuck to her pants now melting around the ankles. Any other day she’d have worried about the chair. Today Lindy’s only concern was the young man in the chair. She kissed him with all her concealed passion, with everything she’d kept hidden from view for months. God, when was the last time she’d fucked someone? July? Really? That realization only drove her to kiss Tyrone a little harder and grind a little more forcefully against the huge swell of his cock. “Oh, wow!” Lindy kissed his neck, reeling with the unfamiliar taste of his flesh. “I can’t believe this is really happening.” His lips grazed her ear, and before she knew it he was biting at her lobe, producing a low growling sound as he tugged on it. She crawled down his body, desperate to do precisely what she’d imagined. Kneeling between his legs, she pressed her face against the hot denim of his fly. His cock was so hard, so ready she could just about taste him. God, she couldn’t wait to take his head between her lips and suck him until he exploded deep in her throat. “No, no. No, no, no.” Suddenly Tyrone’s leg was swinging over her head. He was out of the chair, he was standing, he was racing from the room. “I can’t do this. I’m sorry, I just can’t.” Lindy followed him with her gaze, and he must have felt her confused stare between his shoulder blades because he turned around in the doorway between the living room and kitchen. “I’m sorry,” he repeated, and she could see his pain in the maudlin hunger of his gaze. “I like you, Lindy, I like you so much. I really do.” What could she say? How could she make him come back to her? She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. “I’m sorry,” he said for the third time, before turning to grab his coat and shove his feet into his snow boots. After opening the back door, he paused to say, “I need to go.” He spoke softly, his

voice so strained and conflicted Lindy could scarcely make out the words. All she felt in her heart was the cold sting of rejection. When Lindy finally managed to pull herself up, she found it impossible to stand tall. Her shoulders slouched as she dragged herself up the stairs to pack for Christmas at Cousin Susan’s house. Lindy wasn’t due to visit for two more days, but she had to get away from this house. She had to get away from him.

Chapter Four It didn’t matter what she tried to think about. All thoughts inevitably led to Tyrone. What is he doing right now? Lindy spent each night in her cousin’s guest room with her hands on top of the covers. She didn’t trust what they’d get up to if she allowed them underneath. Is he thinking of me? She’d never been one to talk about relationships, not even with family. She’d always been guarded with her emotions, she knew that, but look what happened when she wore her heart on her sleeve! A man like Tyrone could crush her spirit without trying. Without noticing, even. Does he have a girlfriend? Is he gay, maybe? No, his kiss spoke volumes of attraction, and his cock spoke even louder than his kiss. But a fine specimen like Tyrone couldn’t possibly be free and single. Lindy convinced herself that’s why he’d fled—he was in a relationship and he wouldn’t betray the one he loved. Noble. But why don’t you love me, Tyrone? Why can’t you love me? Lindy didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Forty-four years old and she was acting like a teenager! If anyone could see into her mind, see how silly her thoughts were these days, she’d be absolutely mortified. Eating and drinking, cooking and carousing, and delighting in the wonderment of children on Christmas morning took Lindy’s mind off her troubles, but the solution was temporary. She loved what little family she had, and enjoyed her too-brief time with them. Once she was back on the road, heading home to that lonely old house, all she could think about was Tyrone. In fact, it was Tyrone she was thinking about as she pulled casually into the mutual drive. Suddenly it was brakes and lights and beeeeeeeeeeeeep! Had she crashed? Was she hurt? No on both counts, thank goodness. But who the hell was this maniac pulling out of the driveway at breakneck speed? Who else?

“Lindy, I’m so sorry!” Tyrone was out of his little hunk of junk and racing toward her door. When he opened it, he offered her a hand and she grasped it. “This is exactly what I was trying not to do. I wouldn’t usually go so fast but, you know, it’s hard to see from all the way back there. Are you hurt? I’m really sorry.” “I’m fine, Tyrone.” She needed to feel his name on her tongue. It was something. She clung to his hand, because that was something too. “It’s my fault. I wasn’t paying attention.” Lindy looked at their bare hands clasped together, but the frigid air had crept in fast and she shivered to keep it out. “You’re cold,” Tyrone said, all concern. His eyes were so warm, bronze dancing with gold over a deep dark pool. “I won’t keep you, but, look, we really need to talk about…well, you know.” “I wish I did.” Lindy’s teeth were chattering already. “I wish I did know, Tyrone. The truth is, I have no idea what happened that day.” “I’m so sorry.” He squeezed her hand this time, and hard, like he could pass the apology through her skin. “Just let me cook dinner for you tomorrow, okay? I’m working tonight—in fact, if I don’t take off I’m gonna be late for my shift. But tomorrow, all right?” Lindy nodded. How could she resist? She spent half the night choosing the perfect outfit. Even after all the rejection she’d felt, one look at that guy and she wanted him. She wanted him bad. **** “Lindy, you look simply exquisite.” Tyrone hung her wrap over the back of a kitchen chair, and already she wanted it back. It was freezing outside, and the chill had crept under her skin even during that hop, step, and jump from her house to the neighbours’. “I don’t think I’ve ever been called exquisite before.” She rubbed her arms to warm them as Tyrone escorted her into the sitting room. “If I wasn’t so cold I’d be blushing.” “Well, you won’t be cold for long. I lit a fire, and I plan to get a respectable amount of wine into you while we start on the appetizers.” Lindy had only been inside the neighbours’ house once since they’d moved in, but she hadn’t been this wowed at their formal housewarming. In the firelight, all their stiff white furniture seemed cozy and inviting. Tyrone popped the cork on a heady merlot and

poured them each a glass while Lindy devoured luscious savouries on crackers. “You didn’t make all this food!” She couldn’t keep herself from speaking with her mouth full. The appetizers were too incredible. “Well, I didn’t make the cheese—you can thank a little creamery in Prince Edward Island for that.” With a casual shrug, he handed her a wine goblet. “But the rest, yeah, I whipped it together.” “For me?” She was flabbergasted, even before he answered. “All for you.” The warmth from the fire met her toes, warming her from the bottom up while the wine took care of the job from the top down. “Now I really am blushing. Tyrone, this is too much.” He shook his head. “It isn’t anywhere near enough.” Lindy could have stood there staring at him for hours, but her knees were weakening by the minute. The white sofa was not an option, not with a glass of red wine in hand. When she noticed the nest of blankets on the floor by the fire, she opted for that instead, resting her back against the flat edge of the coffee table. “Oooh this fire does feel nice.” She sipped her wine, wanting to escape into that fuzzy-headed world where she could act without reflection. “Delicious merlot, Tyrone. Everything is perfect.” Even in his suave grey suit, he tumbled down beside her, resting one hand so close his fingers brushed against hers, just lightly, but enough to start a bolt of electricity running up her arm. That energy dispersed through her body, making her tingle as the heat from Tyrone’s body competed for territory with the blazing fire. He took a deep breath and Lindy gazed into the orange flames, waiting. “I’ve never been with a woman.” Lindy swallowed hard. “You’re…gay? I thought you might be, but….” “No, no. I’m not gay.” Tyrone chuckled, but still she didn’t look at him. Just the flames, the wine and the flames. “I just kind of…I don’t really know how to say it. I kind of swore off women back when I was in high school.” High school seemed like a long time ago to Lindy, but at twenty-two, Tyrone must only have graduated five years ago or

thereabouts. The thought of being exactly twice the man’s age made her stomach clench, and she quickly took another swig of wine. “When you say you swore off women…?” Lindy didn’t have to finish her question. Tyrone seemed to have the answer planned in advance. “I was going out with this girl, Yasuko, and I was a sixteen-year-old guy, so you know what that’s like.” “I can imagine.” Lindy laughed. “Sometimes I feel like I’ve been infused with the libido of a sixteen-year-old boy. My brain just gets clouded by thoughts of sex, sex, sex. I want it all the time.” Tyrone chuckled, and sipped his wine. “Yeah, well, exactly. But Yasuko, you know, she’s a good girl, pretty traditional upbringing or whatever, and she won’t let me get anywhere close. Like, we kissed and that was pretty much it. We were never even alone together.” “Okay.” Lindy wondered where this story was heading. “Suddenly, pow, Yasuko’s pregnant and her family’s all after me and she’s all like pointing the finger, saying, ‘He’s the daddy.’ And I’m like, ‘Hey, I never touched her. She wouldn’t let me.’ And nobody believes me, right, because I’m the big black guy and she’s the little Asian girl and automatically that means she’s all virtuous and I’m a liar, you know what I’m saying?” Lindy nodded, though she was still untangling his words in her mind. “My goodness.” “And you know after that she won’t take my phone calls, she won’t answer my emails, because I’m all, ‘Why’d you throw me under the bus? I love you, baby. Tell me the truth and we’ll work it out.’ I wanted to be with her, but we both knew that baby wasn’t mine. And she just never gets back to me, right? Won’t look me in the eye at school. Half my friends were girls, and they wouldn’t talk to me anymore. I was all twisted up inside, went from straight-A’s to C-minus across the board.” “I’m so sorry.” Lindy placed her hand on top of his, feeling his generous warmth inside her body. “That’s awful.” “Well, she had that baby, and I’m telling you, when it came out without a trace of black on it that girl had a question or two to answer from her family. One look and you knew that was not my child, right? Turns out she’d been fucking around with Mr. Brades after fourth period Advanced Calculus. She always said she liked a

man with a beautiful mind. Guess she had the wool over my eyes all that time.” “I’m sorry.” Lindy didn’t know quite what else to say. “You didn’t deserve that.” “Yeah,” he said. “And you know what? In all this time you’re the first person who ever said those words to me. She put me through hell. I lost just about all my friends because they took her side and never came back, not even when Mr. Brades was locked up—locked up first, fired second, believe it or not.” “Wow.” Lindy felt inexplicably ashamed. “Nobody trusted me anymore after that, and you know what?” Tyrone slipped his fingers between Lindy’s, holding her hand tight. “I didn’t trust them either.” “Girls, you mean?” He shrugged. “Everybody’s looking out for number one, you know what I’m saying?” Lindy nodded. “I can’t argue with you there, but I hope one day you’ll learn to trust the world again. To trust…women?” Looking her straight in the eye, he said, “I trust you.” “You…you do?” Lindy stammered, her heart pounding in her ears. “Why?” Tyrone shook his head, smiling widely. “I don’t know. It’s just a feeling I have. You know that feeling?” “Yes.” Lindy didn’t require an explanation. She knew exactly what he was talking about. “It doesn’t make sense, but you know. You just know. Every time you see that person, your heart grows inside your chest and you feel warm and inexplicably happy.” “Like you can see the future in her eyes.” Tyrone gazed at her, and all she could see was him. He was her whole world in that moment. “You know she’ll always be there for you.” “It’s true.” Lindy nodded, setting her wine glass on the coffee table as Tyrone did the same. “I will. I’ll always be there.” A kitchen timer buzzed, making them both jump and then laugh. The spell was broken for the moment, but Lindy’s breath still came on raggedly as Tyrone showed her to the table. “I wasn’t sure if you were vegetarian or what, so I just went with a pasta dish—asparagus and black olives, sun-dried tomatoes.” Tyrone served it up on his aunt’s fine china. Everything looked and smelled wonderful. “Hope you like it.”

“I’m sure I will,” Lindy said with a hungry smile. “Though, for future reference, I do eat meat. In fact, there’s nothing I love more than a juicy slab of…” She licked her lips. “Meat.” He laughed, though he sounded nervous, and scooped some salad into her bowl. “You’ve really never been with a woman?” Lindy pushed. Maybe it was the wine, but she was starting to feel far too boisterous for her own good. “You’re a…virgin?” With a shy shrug, Tyrone said, “Hey, I’ve still got an ego. I guess it makes a difference that it’s a choice, though. It’s not like I never had the opportunity, but after everything that went down in high school, I wanted to save it for someone special.” Lindy reached across the table and touched the back of his hand with her fingertips. Her skin sizzled. “Am I someone special?” “Yes,” he said in a quick exhale. “I can’t explain it, I just knew from the moment I met you. It was like love at first sight.” This was exactly what she wanted to hear, so why did she feel so consumed by fear? Maybe because, if they made it into bed together, this would be a first for Lindy too. She’d never taken a man’s virginity before. The thought of it was nerve-wrackingly exciting. “But enough about me.” Tyrone swirled spaghettini onto his fork. “Tell me more about you. Any brothers or sisters?” Lindy couldn’t help laughing. After such an intense talk, they were back to first date material. But what the hell? She told him everything she could think to say, about her parents abandoning her when she was two, leaving her to grow up with her grandfather, who schemed and stole to make ends meet. Everything that popped into her head flowed from her lips. Happy memories of fishing off the pier together, of sitting in the backyard and watching the birds. Other memories tied her stomach in knots. She told Tyrone about her grandfather asking the neighbours for money so she could go on a class trip, when in reality there was no class trip and her grandfather drank and smoked and gambled that money away. Lindy had never told anybody about that before, even though it happened more than thirty years ago. There had never been anyone with whom she’d felt so safe. Not even her husband. “Ex-husband,” she clarified when Tyrone raised an eyebrow.

This was the man who’d taken more from her than anyone else in the world—money, trust, everything—and she still she couldn’t resist fucking him every time he passed through town. She admitted that to Tyrone. Somehow, she couldn’t hide anything from him. She felt like he could see her inside and out, so what was the point in trying to hide? “Well, don’t worry, Lindy. Your next husband will never steal anything from you, not even your heart, because you’ll give that freely.” She could scarcely breathe. “I think I already have.” They sat across the table from each other, gazing deeply into one another’s eyes, searching for everything their souls already knew. The moment was eternal. She would never forget the dimple beside his mouth when he smiled and said, “You hardly ate a bite. Didn’t you like it?” “Oh.” Lindy looked down at her pasta bowl. “I’m sorry, it’s delicious. I was just talking so much.” She lifted asparagus and noodles to her lips, moaning as she ate to show him how good his cooking was. Didn’t seem to matter how much she ate. Lindy never stopped feeling light. It had been so long since she’d talked about her childhood or her married days, and she realized that she needed to. She needed someone new to share her life with and, crazy as it seemed given the disparity in their ages, she knew that person had to be Tyrone. It was no exaggeration when she’d told him she would always be there.

Chapter Five “I can appreciate what a big step this is for you.” Lindy stood at the foot of her bed, wishing she’d tidied her room a little better. But Tyrone only had eyes for her. She knew that. He crept in behind her, encircling his arms around her waist, slowly kissing her neck. “My God, how are you so good at that?” Lindy cooed. “I thought you were a virgin.” “I’ve had a lot of time for planning,” he chuckled as Lindy turned in his arms, pressing her breasts against his chest. She wouldn’t normally wear anything so low-cut, but no man could resist her little red dress. As much as they’d wanted to jump into bed right away, they’d both agreed to take it slow, work up to the main event. They’d dated, which was a wonderful break in routine. Lindy had gotten used to coming home after working and slumping in front of the television until she fell asleep. What a difference it made, going out in the evenings. It gave her something to look forward, and now the time they didn’t spend together, Lindy spent picking out date outfits and dreaming of things yet to come. Lindy had even met Tyrone’s parents—who were generally polite, though she could tell they saw her as a cradle-robbing cougar—and three months after their first dinner together, they decided it was time. “I can’t believe we held out this long,” Tyrone admitted. “I know it was me pushing for more time, but damn, this has not been easy.” “You don’t have to be afraid anymore.” Lindy kissed his cheeks, his nose, his lips. “I promise I’ll never hurt you.” “I know you won’t,” Tyrone said with conviction. “That’s why….” Lindy knew this was coming. She’d seen the bulge in his pants all evening. Tyrone got down on one knee, pulled the box from his pocket, and opened it up. “I know we’ve got a lot of years between us, Lindy, but I love you and I know we’d be happy together as husband and wife. I’m ready to commit myself to you. I’ve been ready since the day I met you, but, hey, now I’ve got this ring to sweeten the deal.”

Lindy burst out laughing as he slipped it onto her finger. “I’d marry you without the ring, you dork.” “Who you calling a dork?” He chuckled gently and came to his feet. When he kissed her, she opened her eyes and craned her neck to get a better look at her engagement ring. Her knees weakened at the sight of three rocks shimmering in the moonlight, and she fell on to the bed, pulling him with her. “You are an amazing, wonderful man,” Lindy panted as Tyrone kissed her neck. “You are an amazing, beautiful woman.” He reached inside her dress, scooping her tits out the low V-neck. “A beautiful woman with incredible breasts.” Lindy moaned as he sucked her nipples. They’d done this before, and every time it made her pussy pulse in hot beats. Tyrone’s mouth was so warm, his tongue so large, his lips so soft, that she could never get enough. Reaching around, Lindy unzipped her dress and unhooked her bra, pushing it off while Tyrone licked her tits, forming her nipples into tight peaks. “Let me get my clothes off,” she pleaded. “I love it when you look at me naked.” They’d done that, too. He’d watched her get herself off with her fingers and with a vibe, and she’d drooled all over her duvet while he jerked off just for her. They’d worked their way toward the summit, and tonight they would make it right to the top. Tyrone growled as he tore Lindy’s red dress down her legs, tossing it across the room before diving between her thighs. Kneeling on the floor, he pulled her right to the edge of the mattress. When he licked the crotch of her panties, she laughed, though she didn’t know why. It didn’t tickle it just felt funny to be caressed through two layers of tight cotton. “Oh, Lindy, you taste so damn good.” “Right back at ‘ya.” She opened her legs wide so he could get right between them, licking and gnawing on her panties, then nuzzling his face against her crotch. The stubble on his cheeks bristled against her inner thighs, making her hiss with delight. Every sensation felt like new. Every time was the first time, with Tyrone. “Oh baby, take my panties off,” she pleaded. “Lick my pussy. Lick it hard.”

Lindy’s breath skipped as he tore off her underwear. She’d never been as turned on as she was when she felt his hot breath against her bare lips. God, she was wet. There was something about Tyrone’s youth that made her feel like teenager again, though a teenager with a few decades experience under her belt. “Baby, lick me.” She reached for his head, pressing it down between her thighs. “Come on, don’t tease.” The first time they’d done this, Tyrone had seemed nervous and lost, but she’d told him just what she liked, guided him to her clit and told him if he just kept licking and sucking at it he’d make her come in no time. He didn’t seem to realize how incredibly sensitive her clit became when she was turned on, but he learned soon enough. All it took was the briefest press of his fat tongue against her engorged clit and she’d be arching her back and panting like a bitch in heat. “Oh yeah, baby, suck it.” She craned forward, grasping the back of his neck, her oncoming orgasm a cyclone building up strength deep down in her belly. “Suck my clit, Tyrone. Make me come.” “Mmmmmm.” The sound of that rumbling groan made her crazy as he circled her clit with his tongue, teasing, giving her some of what she wanted but not all. “Come on, baby, suck it.” She writhed against his face, riding his tongue until he pulled it away. Grabbing her tits and squeezing, Lindy pleaded, “No, don’t hold out on me, Tyrone. I need it, babe.” “You need it?” Oh, that crafty grin, like a kid with his hand in the cookie jar. “What do you need?” “I need you so suck my clit,” Lindy growled, pressing her cherry red nipples between her thumbs and forefingers. “I need you to make me come.” “Will this do the trick?” he asked, pressing one firm finger up inside her wet pussy. “How’s that, hmmm?” He pushed his thumb down on her clit, circling in slow loops while he eased another finger inside, fucking her gently. “Oh God, Tyrone. What do you even need a cock for with fingers like that?” He laughed, fucking her harder while she teased her tits. When he moved his thumb off her clit, she issued a complaining sort of moan, but in seconds his lips found it again. He sucked her fat clit

into his mouth, lashing his tongue against it even as he pulsed with sensation. And they say men can’t multi-task! Tyrone rammed her with two fingers, and then inserted a third, stretching her pussy wide enough that she screeched. “Just getting you ready for my big cock.” Lindy laughed because she knew it was true—she’d seen it and the damn thing was huge. “You’re a lover and a trainer all wrapped into one, huh?” “You betcha.” When they first started fooling around, Tyrone had been very solemn about it. Passionate and giving, certainly, but he took the idea of lovemaking far more seriously than Lindy ever had. The more they played together, the more he loosened up. He’d never been cocky in the beginning, but Lindy had. Already she’d taught him to have fun in the bedroom, to tease and torture and tickle, and most of all to enjoy himself. “You’ve come a long way, baby,” Lindy teased, realizing those Virginia Slims ads were way before his time and he wouldn’t get the reference. As he bent toward her, she arched to meet his mouth. He licked her clit as she bucked against his hand. Each time she thrust into his face, her pussy ensconced his fingers a little more, and she grinded harder on his perfect pink tongue. She could even feel the slight brush of his pinky against her asshole. They hadn’t started up with anal play yet. God, there was just so much to look forward to! “Oh Tyrone!” They found their groove and Lindy felt the sizzling pulse of her orgasm swirling faster toward its peak. “Oh baby, don’t stop. I’m gonna come. I’m gonna come.” She pounded her pussy against his hand, grinding her hips in circles so her clit never got away from his hot tongue. He made encouraging noises, all non-words, but Lindy had no trouble understanding what he meant. She was close, so close, and every time she swept her clit around his tongue she thought this would be it, this would put her over the edge. “Oh fuck, I want it so bad.” Lindy’s orgasm was like an itch she couldn’t scratch, no matter how hard she tried to reach it with Tyrone’s tongue. “You gotta suck it, baby. Suck my clit.”

He wasted no time inhaling her hot bud, and the second her clit was inside his mouth, she shrieked like a banshee, driving her hips up and his head back. “Fuck yeah, baby. Oh, that’s it. That’s it.” She didn’t care if she was loud or crass. Her pussy clamped down on Tyrone’s three fingers, hugging them tight as her clit fluttered and pulsed in rapid succession. It was too much, and it was never enough. She arched off the mattress and when the suction of Tyrone’s lips let up she scoured her clit against his tongue, lips, chin. “Yeah baby, yeah baby.” She couldn’t shut up, it just felt so damn good. But pressing her clit against the scratch of Tyrone’s five o’clock shadow only felt good for so long. The second it started to hurt, she pulled away, letting him lick her gently to soothe the mild burn. He pulled his fingers out of her pussy and rubbed her wetness over her lips. Nothing had ever felt this good. “That was incredible.” She laid flat on her back, staring into the hunger of his gaze. “I don’t think I can move.” “I don’t think you need to.” Tyrone unbuckled, unbuttoned, and unzipped. His trousers fell to the ground, revealing the huge tent in his boxers. “Are you sure you’re ready for this?” Lindy asked. They’d come close before. He unbuttoned his shirt with those big fingers covered in pussy juice. “I guess we could wait for our wedding night.” Lindy’s throat ran dry and her stomach churned. She couldn’t even name all the emotions she experienced in the brief moment before he laughed and said, “Gotcha.” With a laugh, Lindy dug into the covers, throwing them off one side so she was lying on the sheets. “I don’t think I could wait that long, even if we were getting married tomorrow.” Married. God, she was not ready to think about a wedding just yet. After the first, she knew how complicated those affairs always became. Tonight, all she wanted to think about was Tyrone’s big cock, and when he pushed his boxers down to the ground she was truly mesmerized. “I think I ordered a smaller size.” Lindy smiled at him, though she couldn’t take her eyes off that big dick. “This one is too huge.”

“Too bad,” Tyrone laughed. “All sales are final. You’re stuck with me now.” “Forever,” she said, glancing quickly at the glimmer of diamonds on her left hand. She reached for him listlessly, still panting after her orgasm, too exhausted to move. “Give it here.” Tyrone climbed slowly up her body, pausing when his cock swept her thigh, just out of reach. He’d been relieved when she’d mentioned months ago that she was still on the pill, but she hoped he wouldn’t mention condoms. Maybe that wasn’t politically correct, but he was a virgin and she knew she was clean, so she’d really rather forego them. “I might not last very long.” His expression was jovial yet realistic. “It’s my first time.” Lindy exploded with laughter, despite the straining feeling in her belly. “Get over here and fuck me.” The look in his eyes changed with her words. What was light grew dark, and the shift in him snagged Lindy’s breath, making her gasp as he descended upon her. He hovered over her like he was at the top of a push-up. Every breath she took drove her breasts up against his firm chest, and when her nipples met his flesh, already glossy with a sleek sheen of sweat, she whimpered like a puppy. “Relax, Tyrone.” She moved her fingertips up his thighs until her hands caressed his muscled ass. “Take it slow.” His smile moved her almost to tears. She opened up to him, pulling his body down to meet hers. They gasped in unison when his cockhead met the wet warmth of her pussy lips. It was almost an accident, inadvertent but bliss-inspiring. He was incredibly hot, and incredibly hard, as Lindy found out when she reached between their thighs to take hold of his cock. “My God, Tyrone.” She couldn’t even wrap her fingers fully around his shaft. “Oh fuck, I don’t know about this.” “I’m sorry,” he bleated. “No, I didn’t mean….” Lindy bit her lip. She’d taken a perfect moment and screwed it up. Great. “I only meant…you’re the biggest I’ve ever had.” She felt the smile in his kiss and released her last vestiges of inhibition to caress him deeply, moaning as she stroked his cock against her pussy lips. If he came right now, spewing hot seed against

her throbbing clit, she’d come right along with him. But she’d come even harder if he fucked her. “Inside,” Lindy whispered, pressing the head of Tyrone’s cock into her wet slit. Thank goodness she was ready for his intense girth or this entry would have pained her. “Oh God, Tyrone.” His breath hitched like he was being choked by pleasure. “I’m not gonna last long, Lindy.” “It’s okay.” She set her hands on his ass now that his cockhead was settled just inside the mouth of her pussy. “Just go gentle, babe. Remember, you’re a big boy.” He chuckled breathlessly, but didn’t move. So Lindy arched up, feeling his large shaft fill her little by little. But the position wasn’t comfortable and she found it hard to thrust upward, so she pressed him to the side, settling on top with his cockhead still filling her slit. He reached up, then groaned as he took her tits in hand and squeezed. His cockhead jerked and swelled inside her pussy, making Lindy groan as well. Her pussy juice ran down his shaft—she could feel it overwhelming her slick lips and rushing in rivulets toward his balls. “I’m going to sink down on you just a bit,” Lindy warned him. Tyrone nodded, eyes wide as he flicked her nipples with his thumbs. “I’m gonna come soon.” “It’s okay,” she said, letting his cock overwhelm her as she sank down on it. “Don’t worry, baby, just come whenever you want to.” Setting both hands on his strong shoulders, Lindy rode him gently, taking in more shaft with every diagonal thrust. She took him in deep as she could, feeling the immense girth of his cock everywhere inside of her. Christ, he was so damn big she could even feel the steady rub of him in her ass. “Lindy, oh God.” He looked like he was in shock. “I always wondered what it would feel like.” “Is it as good as you thought?” “No,” he said, letting his hands fall to the swell of her ass. “It’s about a million times better.” Lindy’s chest filled with warmth as she let out a gleaming chuckle. “Baby, you ain’t seen nothin’ yet.” She clamped her pussy

muscles against his huge erection, milking it with all her might, summoning that hot cum churning away in his big balls. “I’m gonna come so fast if you keep doing that.” He gasped each time she exerted more pressure on his shaft. “Go on.” Lindy pressed her pelvis down against his tight curls of pubic hair, grinding hard as she rode his big cock. “Fill me with cum, Tyrone.” “Ohhhhh,” he groaned, bucking up from below, driving his cock inside her so hard his bulging tip panged against her cervix. Lindy tightened up in response, which only made him groan louder and buck harder. All she could do now was stroke her clit against his pelvis, feeling her belly tighten as he fucked her from below. She drove her palms into his shoulders, gritting her teeth and whimpering as his fat dick pounded her cunt. “Yeah, baby. Yeah, I’m gonna fucking come again.” “You’re gonna come again?” he asked with a breathless chuckle. “Oh God, I’m gonna come too.” “Yeah, do it babe.” She rode his dick in time with his thrusts, scouring her clit against his pubes. “Do it, fill me with that hot fucking cum.” He fucked her so hard every thrust sent her flying forward and he had to catch her hips to keep her from head-butting the headboard. They were both moaning now, and groaning, thrusting and writhing, covered in a thick sheen of sweat. Lindy whimpered as he filled her more with every move. She squeezed her eyes shut, surprised when hot tears flowed down her cheeks. Her heart felt full even as she got herself off on his firm body, and when she arched her back and looked down at him, her tears splashed against his chest. Squinting his eyes closed, Tyrone bucked up so hard Lindy tumbled forward and met his lips with a kiss. She squealed in his mouth as he grasped her hips hard, fucking her so relentlessly she had to turn over control of her motion to him. When he made a sound like a tortured moan, she knew this was it, he was coming. His thighs shook so much that Lindy shook too, but she didn’t stop kissing him and soon the sweet motion of their tongues was the only movement between them. Warmth overwhelmed her, first the wet heat of Tyrone’s cum blasting into her pussy, and soon after the warmth of love passing

between them. Her whole body felt slick with sweat as she broke their kiss to nuzzle her face into his shoulder. She kissed that soft flesh, kissed his neck as he shuddered with the aftershocks of climax. And then she let go completely, collapsing on his chest and chuckling in his ear. “God, I love you Tyrone.” He opened his eyes and met her gaze with gauzy warmth. He sounded choked with emotion when he said, “I love you too.” They kissed sweetly as she rested on top of him, leaving his cock to soften inside her body, and in shockingly short time, harden again. This time he flipped her onto her back and fucked her hard. On top, he came faster than he had the first time, but they didn’t have long to wait before he was ready to go for a third time. She sucked his tip, licking and lapping his pre-cum, and then took him deep, doggy style—her favourite position. “You’re amazing,” she said, still catching her breath. “And you’re sure you’ve never done any of that before?” Tyrone laughed. “I think I would have remembered.” “Well, you’re a fast learner.” Lindy held her ring finger up in the moonlight, admiring the delicate glitter from the diamonds. “Are you sure you want me to be your wife?” “Are you sure you want me to be your husband?” A thousand thoughts raced through Lindy’s mind: What would her co-workers think when she married a man half her age? How would Tyrone’s parents react to the engagement? They’d only known each other three months. Dating was wonderful, but living together wouldn’t be wine and roses, would it? None of that mattered. She kissed him deeply, and felt all she needed in that warm embrace. “I will be yours forever,” she said. Tyrone returned her kiss and then whispered, “You’re all I need.”

The End

www.wix.com/gisellerenarde/erotica

HER SEDUCTION Alyssa Fox Copyright © 2012

Chapter One

“Someone call about a clogged drain?” Bailey Johnson held up his toolbox giving her a wink. He stood filling her doorway, all six feet of him, his light caramel colored hair tossed about. Red basketball shorts hung low on his hips and a white tank top clung to his chest showing off his biceps. Only mid-morning, but in North Carolina, it already registered eighty-five degrees and climbing. Laura Cox’s mouth went dry as her stomach clenched and she gave his body another glance before lifting her gaze to meet his. She stepped aside, opening the door wider to let him in. “Yes, it’s the sink in the kitchen. Remember I told you about it backing up the other morning. I’m not sure if it’s clogged or what.” Come on, you've seen him a million times; he's not that gorgeous. Sure, he has a sixpack to die for but there’s no need to drool over his football-physique body. “I’ll take a look at it for you.” “Thanks,” Laura turned and added an extra swing to her hips as she led the way into the kitchen. Bailey grunted behind her before he followed. Good, just the reaction I’d hoped for. “No problem. Anything for you, babe.” She’d had her eye on him for years but he’d never seen her as anything other than Greg’s little sister. Sure, when they were in high school she’d been scrawny and more of a tomboy than the girly girl she’d turned into. Back then, she’d lived and breathed softball. He’d been a senior all the girls in school followed around like a long lost puppy trying to get him to notice them. Sure, she’d loved to have him turning his sexy southern charm onto her, but she’d been a freshman, so why would he have looked twice at her? He’d only gone after the

ones who’d spent at least two hours on hair and makeup. The shallow bimbos, as her and her friends had referred to them. She shook her head and suppressed a laugh. Now, seven years later, she’d changed and set her sights on getting Bailey to notice her. Of course, if Greg had any idea what she’d planned for today, he’d put a stop to it quickly. What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him, and besides, he’s at work so there’s no chance of him finding out. Laura turned and caught sight of Bailey working over the sink, his biceps flexing. Her breath caught in her throat. She grabbed the counter, resisting the urge to run her fingers down his shoulders to where his muscles flexed. Slow down, Sista. “Would you like something to drink?” Glancing over his shoulder, he sent her a smile that shot straight to her core, forcing her to press her legs together, but it only intensified the sensation adding more wetness to her already soaked thong. “Yeah, a beer would be nice.” “Well, if you drink Greg’s beer he’s going to yell at you. I’ve got a Mike’s Hard Lemonade you can have.” “A girly drink? I think not.” “Hey, I drink those and they’re good.” She placed her hands on her hips. “Nothing if you’re a girl. You do know this is a girly drink right? I bet you can’t handle a shot of Jack.” He snickered before turning back to the job at hand. “Whatever. I certainly can.” “That’s something I’d like to see.” Bailey grunted loudly again as he pulled back on something and, turning, he held up a butter knife. “Umm, have another accident again, clumsy?” “I kind of dropped it down the drain as I tried to unclog it this morning before I called you.” Well, it’d been partly true. She had put it there as an excuse to call and have him come over. “Only you,” he chuckled. “What’s that supposed to mean?” Laura leaned into the fridge, grabbed a beer, and shut the door. “Here, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.” “I’m a big boy and can handle him.” Laura’s gaze skimmed over his body. He had that right. “Why don’t you stay and get some sun or go swimming. It’s hot as hell today.” She’d give anything to watch water rolling off his well-

defined muscles down his chest like water cascading down a waterfall. “I’m not sure.” He shot her a curious glance. “No, it’s fine.” She grabbed Bailey’s hand and pulled him through the kitchen toward the patio door. Warmth spread up her arm from the brief contact. Taking a deep breath, it was now or never. Laura lifted the shirt over her head, placing it on the lounge chair. She sent a saucy look over her shoulder, watching as he took in a shaky breath. His eyes focused on her as she shimmied out of her shorts, leaving her standing before him in a leopard print bikini with pink lace trim around the outer edges. He had her body on fire already with the way his greedy eyes roamed over her. Laura dived into the pool as Bailey whisked off his tank top and jumped in. He sprayed her with the cold water and it felt good against the heat of the sun. She’d pulled her hair back so it wouldn’t get wet. She didn’t notice him come up from behind until he grabbed her and pulled her under. “Bailey, I’m going to kill you.” He laughed as he moved closer and pulled her under again. Laura reached out and grabbed him, trying to pull him under, but he snagged an arm around her small frame and drew her against him. Her heart beat frantically as her breasts pressed into his tight chest. Bailey removed her hair tie, letting the auburn curls fall against her shoulders. He cupped her cheek and leaned closer, his lips brushed lightly against hers. **** Bailey watched as her gaze darkened, his erection pressed painfully against his shorts, and still he couldn’t let go of her. When she’d opened the door thirty minutes ago, he damn near choked on his tongue. Laura’s pink tank top caressed her chest and hips like a lover’s hand. The tight cut-off shorts she wore forced all the blood from his body south, and he moved the toolbox in front to hide his erection. He hadn’t seen her properly in the seven years since his high school graduation. He had moved away for college and by the time he’d gotten back, she had moved away to college. They'd ran into each other at a mutual friend's party a couple nights ago. He'd thought the attraction would have been long gone, but no and this time it felt even stronger. He still loved her. When the hell did she get breasts?

And those hips would have any man falling behind her panting. He’d always thought she was pretty, but Greg had warned him back in High School not to look at her in that way. Bailey reached around and grabbed her little waist, pulling her close. Her breath caught as she stared back at him. Slowly her tongue peeked out and moistened her lips. He desperately wanted to know how that tongue would feel on his cock. “When did you grow up?” His voice sounded as if he’d swallowed gravel. His gaze drifted down her shoulders, to her perky breasts. “It’s been a few years.” When he reached around to remove her hair tie, her eyes never left his. Fuck, he should keep his promise to Greg, but having the reason for his late night wet dreams wrapped in his arms, made it hard to think of anything else. He’d lost count of how many times he’d fantasized about her. Laura’s breasts pressed against his chest, lighting his body on fire. He couldn’t take it anymore. His right hand slid down her neck, past her shoulder, on a path towards her hips before he moved back over her taut stomach. Sliding two fingers over the soft side of her breast, she moaned. Bailey cupped her cheek, leaned in, and pressed his lips lightly against hers. Slowly he traced her lips in a silent plea to open. As she obliged, he slanted his mouth over hers, peaches assaulted his senses. God, he needed more of her. Whatever blood he had left in his body went straight to his cock. With the next swipe of his tongue, he took the kiss deepen; her arms snaked around his neck. After a moment, she pressed her body closer to his and relaxed into the kiss. When had he ever gotten so lost in a kiss? Never! He had to stop this before it went too far. He shouldn’t kiss his best friend’s little sister. If he’d done this seven years ago, Greg would have pounded him into the ground. She moaned softly and all reasoning of why they shouldn’t have sex left. He’d deal with whatever happened later. He had to be with her…now. They weren’t teens anymore. Pulling back, her eyes opened slowly but he couldn’t miss the darkened gaze. “Wrap your legs around me,” he slid his hands to her hips but stopped. Shit!

“Laura?”

Chapter Two Bailey moved his hands, acting like he’d reached out to catch her during a fall and hoping like hell that his buddy hadn’t witnessed them kissing. How in the hell was he going to get out of this pool with his erection pressed against his shorts? Laura’s breath slowed down to a normal pace again, pulling her bottom lip in. There’d been no doubt about what almost happened between them, and he could tell that she’d wanted it too. He’d ached for years, even though it had calmed down some until a few nights ago, to show her how he felt, but had held back out of respect for his buddy. Damn, her brother for coming home. “Laura, what the hell is going on?” She gave him one last glance and headed toward the stairs, climbing out. The way she moved forced him to stifle a groan at the way her bikini bottoms caressed her ass. He was so damned close to finally having sex with her and his buddy had to walk in. Judging by the pissed off expression on Greg’s face, he didn’t like it. “Nothing’s going on we were just swimming. I lost my balance and Bailey steadied me so I didn’t go under.” That ‘a girl. Bailey grabbed the bars, hoisting his upper body up and out of the pool. He walked the short distance and grabbed a towel, wrapping it around his body as he made his way over to them. “That didn’t look like nothing to me. Go inside, I want to have a word with Bailey.” “I’m not a child, and no way will I take an order from you.” He loved the way her sassy side came out when she got riled up. Her southern accent grew deeper when she got mad or annoyed. She reached for her wrap, tying it around her waist and stood her ground. “I know you’re not a child.” “Then stop treating me like one.” Lowering herself into a lounge chair, she reached for the bottle of tanning lotion and started applying. “What are you doing?” “I’m tanning.” Greg rubbed a hand across his face, letting out a curse. “I need to speak with you inside.”

“Sure.” Bailey closed the glass door behind then as they stepped into the kitchen. “Why were you kissing my sister?” Shit, he’d seen it, and there was no lying to get out of this one. Bailey crossed his arms. It was time to man up and tell him. “It just kind of happened.” “I want you to stay away from her.” It would be hard for him to stay away now after kissing her and being so close. Greg was like a brother to him, but he wouldn’t sit around and let him boss him around about who he could kiss and have sex with. Then again, would it be right to do this to her? “She’s an adult.” “Laura’s not ready for the kind of sex you like. She’d fucking flip if you tied her down. She’s only twenty-six and there’s no damn way I will let you corrupt her.” He grabbed a beer and took a swig. “Oh, you’re one to talk. Does she know about your deep dark secret in the bedroom?” Greg’s faced twisted. He shouldn't have thrown that back at his friend, but damn it he had no room to talk about the things he did in the bedroom. No way would Greg try and make him feel bad for the things he did behind closed doors. Sure, he’d been involved in the bondage lifestyle since college. It had been a dare at first, but now it was Bailey's choice. There had to be a woman out there for him besides all the one-night stands. A woman who would want a dom for a lifetime to settle down, and start a family. He had to find a way to show Laura that she was what he needed and wanted. “This isn’t about me.” “Just like what goes on between me and her is none of your business. You stay the hell out of my sex life and I’ll do the same for you.” Bailey walked out of the house. He needed to clear his head and process what had almost happened back there. **** Laura’s mind drifted back to the pool with Bailey. Finally, he’d kissed her, and then her brother had to come and ruin it. It hadn’t been easy to get him here, so she’d wanted to use their time in a good way. Her body warmed at the way he took charge when he kissed her. A shadow cast over her body and before she glanced up, she knew Greg stood there. He’d want answers to what happened and why. He’d always been that way, too overprotective in her opinion.

“Sis, what the hell were you thinking kissing him?” “Let’s see, when you kiss someone your lips meet, and then a tongue gets thrown in. Do you need a play by play?” “All right, smart ass. You need to stay away from him. He’s not into sweet sex like you’d want.” Laura flipped him off before standing up and putting her shorts on. Like he would have any clue what I want for my first time. “Greg, I understand what I’m getting into, and I don’t need you watching over my shoulder every five seconds.” Grabbing her shirt, she put it on and headed for the kitchen. She’d had enough of his bossing her around. “You know about it?” He asked while following behind her. She turned around. It was time to show her big brother that she wasn’t as naive as he seemed to think. “Yes, I know he’s into bondage. It’s not really a secret. Almost everyone that knows him has knowledge of it. Now, I need to get going or I’m going to be late.” She stepped into a pair of flip-flops, grabbed her car keys and a bottle of water, and headed for the door. **** Laura made her way to Bailey’s apartment. It crossed her mind that this might be a mistake, but he was into bondage lifestyle and she’d read about it, just never done it. It had been something she’d thought about for a while and wasn’t sure how to go about it that was, until she learned about him. Sure, she could have found someone in the circle that would show her the ropes, but that hadn’t appealed to her. She wanted someone she could trust and know that her wellbeing was his main concern. Blowing out a deep breath, she raised her hand and knocked. It’s now or never. Footsteps drew closer, her stomach churned, and he opened the door, filling the doorway. “What are you doing here?” “I wanted to ask you something.” “Sure, come in.” Bailey opened the door wider for her to come through. “Let’s go into the living room. Do you need a drink or anything?” “No, I’m fine.” Before she’d stepped through the door, it had been easy; she had her speech all planned out, but now her mind went blank. Turning, her gaze fell on his as flashbacks came to the surface of an hour ago. “I want you to teach me about bondage.”

Disbelief marred his face after what she had said. Her body stood rigid in place, hands clutched close to her body. “No, Greg will kill us if we do that, and I won’t corrupt you in that way.” The words stung. Had she been wrong before about what happened back there? No, her brother had gotten to him. Damn it. “I don’t care what he said. I’m not a child. Just forget it. If you’re not man enough to show me, then I’ll find someone else.” Marching toward the door, she gazed over her shoulder. Desire burned in his eyes, his jaw tight, he fought against what to do. “Chris is into this. I’ll go see him. Sorry to bother you.” She reached for the door handle as a hot palm wrapped around her elbow. So, that got him all riled up. He did want her. He’d just been afraid to do anything about it since she was Greg’s little sister. “Stop. You’re not going to get messed up in this life style.” She watched him struggle with each word, his breathing rough, as she gazed down his body and saw his shorts tented. Time to up it some more to make him give in. “I’m sick of arrogant asses trying to tell me what I can and can’t do.” Laura watched the struggle that crossed his face. He wanted this, but something seemed to be holding him back. Would he really let her walk away and to go and ask Chris for help? Her heart squeezed tightly against her chest as moments passed, and he didn’t speak. God, if only he knew how much she wanted him—how she’d loved this man since high school. Not that she’d told anyone. If she had, they'd have just told her it was a silly high school crush, and to get over it. He tugged her close, her breasts pressed against his chest, causing her thoughts to come back to the present. Bailey pressed a finger to her lips a shiver rushed through her body and heat flooded between her legs. They’d been this close earlier would he pull away, she wondered. Her breath stalled in her lungs as she waited for his answer. “I love the way you get all riled up. Are you sure you’re up for this? “Yes.” Laura’s teeth grazed her bottom lip and a fresh batch of lust slammed him between the eyes. “You’re ready for everything I give you?” He kissed the corner of her mouth, down her neck and back up before kissing the shell of

her ear. “Things are about to get hot, so if you have any hesitation you better say something now because once we get started it will be too late.” Another shiver crossed her body at the hot words that were whispered into her ear.

Chapter Three “Yes, I’m ready.” Pulling back, Bailey gazed at her for a moment. Her blue eyes showed hesitation, but desire burned deep within those eyes. He hoped he wouldn’t screw her up after all of this. Something told him she could handle it, that she could be the one for him. “We need a safe word. Don’t make any mistake, I’m in charge once we cross over the doorway to the bedroom, but I never want you to feel unsafe with me. Before you use the word, make sure you’re in pain and not just discomfort. She nodded. “Canes.” He barely suppressed a laugh. He should have known she’d pick that, after all it was her favorite hockey team. “Okay, Canes it is. Strip.” “Right here in the living room? Shouldn’t we go into the bedroom?” “If I thought we needed to go in there, I would have told you to. You have five seconds to start stripping before you’re punished.” Her eyes widened as she took in a sharp breath. The thought of being spanked excited her; he could tell. Her pupils dilated and he could smell her arousal. He’d bet anything that she was wet for him, and soon he planned on finding out just how wet. Laura hesitated for half a second before grabbing the hem of her tank top and pulling it over her head. God, how he wanted to be the red lacy bra that held her lush breasts. More blood rushed to his cock, making it harder than it had ever been before. Quickly, she removed her bra, shorts and matching red thong. “Good girl. Go into the bedroom. Get on the bed on your back, legs spread, so I can see that sweet pussy of yours.” He watched the way her hips swayed as she made her way to the bedroom. She climbed onto the bed and got into position. Uncertainty and arousal crossed her face. He reached into the nightstand and grabbed some handcuffs and ankle cuffs. “For this time only, if anything scares you, tell me and we’ll talk it through.” ****

What had she been thinking of asking Bailey to dom her? Sure, she wanted to learn, but as he held the cuffs in his hand, she wondered if maybe she’d gotten in too deep for her first sexual experience to be this. Then another part was so turned on that she didn’t want to stop. “Do you understand?” “Yes.” “Yes, what? He wanted her to say it. Excitement built in her stomach, ready to burst from the seams that this was about to happen. Ever since reading an erotic book, she’d fantasized about this, and with him being her first. “Yes, Sir.” He leaned over her, his chest so close that she could feel the heat radiating off him. The only sound in the room was their breathing and the clicking of the cuffs in place. He trailed a hand between the valley of her breasts, slipping over the top, and rolled a nipple between his thumb and forefinger. Anxiety gripped her like a vice, confusing her. When she had walked through the door she knew what she wanted, but now she wasn’t so sure. Deep down she still wanted to do this and see what it was like, and she wanted Bailey to be her first. What will my brother think? Have I lost my ever living mind? Both things kept swirling around her head until she felt dizzy. “Breathe in with me.” Panic flooded her body; maybe she’d gotten in over her head. Someway, somehow, the command in his voice calmed her, and she found herself doing as he told her. He pressed his forehead against hers and waited until she breathed in and out with him. The lines in his face softened as the panic went away; she relaxed into him. “Good girl. Are you okay?” “Yes.” “Yes, what?” he asked softly. “Yes, Sir.” How she got those two words out she wasn’t sure, as it felt like two people were choking her at the same time. Something about him made her relax even more. “Tell me what you’re thinking? Are the cuffs too tight?” He pulled back a little, but his gaze never left hers. “I don’t know what I was thinking. I was fine until you put the cuffs on me. Then I started to panic. I’m not even sure why I did.”

He caressed her cheek and she leaned into his touch like it was the most natural thing ever. The sincere concern as he looked at her had her heart wanting to burst from the seams. It wasn’t as if they were a couple or anything, but there was a connection there on her end and she hoped like hell that he felt it as well. If she had to bet, then she’d say that he did. “You let your mind take over instead of just feeling. You’re worried what your brother might think, am I right?” She gasped. How had he’d known that? “Y…yes, Sir.” “No thinking tonight. I want you to feel and nothing else.” She nodded. God, it sounded so good not to think. Hell, she’d never been able to not think before. That was her, uptight at all times and having to think things over. Also, one of the reasons she’d never had sex before, and she worried now that he wouldn’t want to be with her. After all, she was twenty- six and had never been with a man. Sure, she’d made out with some, but when it came to the sex part, she would push them away and tell him them no. That’s why her last boyfriend had ended things with her. Grow up, had been what he’d told her. “You’re doing it again. Stop.” “Sorry. I don’t know how to turn my thoughts off.” “Let me help you.” He skimmed a hand over her nipples again, rolling them until they plucked and stood at attention. Lowering his head, he took the tip into his hot mouth, and she thought she might come off the bed as her back rose. He pressed the nipple against the roof of his mouth and sucked hard. A moan slipped from her mouth, as she watched him lavish attention on one breast then the other. White-hot heat rushed to her clit and she swore at any moment she’d burn up. She didn’t know how to stop the sensations that rushed through her body from his touch. He skimmed a hand down her body to her clit. She shivered from the assault as he slowly plunged a finger deep inside. In a way she didn’t understand, her body came alive under his touch. He was the cool relief that she needed so bad, but in the next moment he could get her so hot that she thought she might burn alive, before his touch did the trick. Her hips thrust forward, needing more of him. To touch her lightly again was all she’d need to go over the edge, and God, how she desperately wanted that. But he placed a beefy hand on her hip to still her.

“Stop moving. You’ll get this orgasm when I say you’re ready.” “Bailey, please.” “No. Besides, I want to taste you first.” No, he couldn’t mean that, could he? The thought barely got out before she found out the answer. He fused his mouth to her clit, swirling his tongue through her, leaving no part without attention. Fire coursed through her body, everything overwhelming her like nothing before, and yet it still wasn’t enough. She needed him, needed to feel him everywhere around her. It wasn’t something she’d ever experienced before. She’d never had a strong connection with a man before. “Come for me, baby.” Her pussy pulsed and her legs started to shake. This was going to be a biggie, that much she could tell. She might be a virgin, but she knew how to use a vibrator. He’d awakened her body to perform just how he wanted it to. Electricity rushed through her over-sensitive body, her nipples tightened even more, and then he pushed her over the edge. “Bailey,” she screamed his name as her body shook under his expert tongue. He pulled back, looking down at her as he positioned himself at her entrance. Reaching into the dresser, he pulled out something, and she wasn’t sure what it was until she heard the tearing of foil. Condom. “You’re such a good girl, giving me your cream so freely. I can’t wait to get deep inside of you.” He slid into her inch by inch and she tried to relax her muscles so that it wouldn’t hurt, but still, it didn’t help. No way was she going to let him know that she’d never had sex. Not with a man who could have any woman he wanted, and she was certain that he did at times. That’s all she needed was for him to find that out and think of her as a virgin. Finally, he was seated to her hilt and she gasped at the feel of being full from him. She closed her eyes, trying to make the moment last even more. It didn’t hurt anymore; that had been replaced by a burning ache. How could she be ready to come again so soon? With her vibrator it was one orgasm and that was it for the night, but with Bailey it was as if she hadn’t had one just five minutes ago.

“Laura, you’re so tight. I’m not going to last much longer.” He pulled out then thrust deep inside, causing her back to arch off the bed and their gazes to lock. “I need to come again. Oh, God, yes!” The words poured out of her mouth along with sounds she didn’t even know she could make. The more he stared deep into her eyes the wetter she became. It was like he was milking everything from her, and that alone should piss her off because even though she wanted him to teach her, she wasn’t ready to give everything to the sexy man above her, and yet she could help it. “That’s it, baby, relax and let go. Don’t think. Feel the connection between us and I’ll be there to catch you when you come down. “You"…thrust…"feel"…thrust …"so"… thrust…"good.” His words slid over her like honey and she was powerless to stop the fire that burst through her body, and she went over the edge again, soaring higher than before. She wasn’t sure what he was saying as stars danced in her vision. A part of her was here and another part floated high above as if she was watching everything going on from the outside. Why had the orgasms she’d had on her own never felt this good? If this was how sex felt all the time, she wanted more of it. Her throat hurt and finally as she came back down a little, she realized she was screaming his name as he encouraged her to come as many times as she needed. He slid from her, pressed his forehead against hers as their breathing slowed. Her hurt turned over in her chest at the tenderness, and love in his gaze. His lips touched her, so soft and gentle in a sweet kiss that she felt all the way to her toes. As he pulled away he smiled at her, his dimples showing as he rose from the bed. He padded across the room to the bathroom. When he came back, he had a washcloth and towel in his hand. She tried to get up but she couldn’t do the cuffs, and her whole body was like Jell-O, to where she couldn’t do anything but lay there with a smile on her face. “Don’t move.” Gently he cleaned her up and the small gesture touched deep inside of her. After tossing the towel across the room, he moved to sit next to her and un-cuffed her. He gently massaged her wrists before taking her hand in his. Her stomach tightened at the disappointed look on his face. “What’s wrong?” Her voice shook as the words came out. Had it been as good for him as it was for her, she wondered as silence

stretched between them. Nerves bounced in her stomach, as he seemed to search her gaze for an answer. It killed her to not know what he thought. “Laura, was that your first time?” She gasped and turned away, wondering how he could have known. Now what was she supposed to do, tell him yes and suffer through that embarrassment? “Ummm.” “Don’t lie to me.” Laura chewed on her bottom lip worrying about what to tell him.

Chapter Four Bailey knew something wasn’t right. It was obvious that she’d never had sex, and he worried that he might have hurt her. He’d not been gentle by any means and for a women’s first time, well that should be slow and sensual, not hardcore like he’d done. Shit. The last thing he wanted to do would be to hurt her. God, he’d loved her since they were both in high school, but hadn’t had the balls to tell her just how much. He ran a hand through his hair letting out a breath. Looking down, at Laura her eyes held unshed tears, and it tore his heart in two. Bailey scrubbed a hand down his face and around his neck. Laura had climbed from the bed, gotten dressed and looked scared. He ached to reach out to her and let her know that everything would be okay. But for some reason his legs wouldn’t move. Yet, he knew that if he didn’t get his ass off the bed, that she’d walk out of his life, and it could be forever if he didn’t get her to talk to him. Coldness settled into the room as she slipped on her shoes. “Where do you think you’re going?” “I’m leaving.” He rose from the bed not even worrying about getting dressed, and stalked closer, grabbing her arm and forcing her to look at him. “We’re not done here and you never answered my question.” “Yes, I was a virgin. Is that what you wanted to fucking hear? I’m sure you don’t want someone inexperienced anyways. Damn it. He had to defuse the situation and quick .Just his luck, he'd finally gotten time alone with Laura and this happened. She went off thinking he didn't want her, which was so far from the truth. He wanted her like he’d never wanted anyone before. For so many years, he’d ached to have—to make love to her—to make her his sub, and share everything with her. The whole marriage thing—the white picketed fences along with kids. “Why didn’t you tell me? Did I hurt you? You have it all wrong.” He hooked a finger under her chin, so that she looked up at him. His heart tightened with the scared, hurt look on her face. God, it broke his heart to see her like this. When just five minutes before she’d been happy. Laura had been perfect for her first time of learning to be a

sub. She didn’t question what he’d told her to do. Sure, there had been some hesitation, but it had been like she’d trusted him with ever fiber of her being. She pulled away and grabbed her purse, placing it on her shoulder. “No need to explain. I need to go.” “No.” He tightened his hand around her wrist drawing her to his side. She gasped as he pressed his lips against hers. Laura hesitated for a moment, before opening to him. She moaned into his mouth before her slender arms wrapped around his neck. Bailey lifted her into his arms placing her right over his rock hard erection. He might have just been with her, but he needed her again like his next breath. With her arms wrapped around his waist, he walked the short distance to the bed and lowered her down. Raising up her shirt, he placed a kiss on her taunt stomach, and watched as goose pimples raise across her skin. He pushed it further up and over her head. No bra. He shook his head looking up at her. A blush crossed her face, and that’s when he zeroed in on the bra sticking out of her purse. Her nipples plucked becoming hard as diamonds. Bailey took one in his mouth, and pressed it against the roof of his mouth. She tasted like sweet candy, a flavor that could make him hard with one taste. He didn’t think he’d ever get enough of her—ever. Now that, she was here no way would he let her go. “Mmmm.” He released the nipple going for the other. Her body ached from the bed as he bit down on the tender flesh. His tongue licked across soothing the sting. “You taste so good. I can’t get enough of you. I’m going to take it slow this time. The way it should have been for our first time.” “Bailey, no. You don’t have to go slow.” “This isn’t up for discussion, baby. You want to learn about being a sub, and as being a dom, I’m telling you we’re going to go slow and take our time.” Bailey slid down her body to sit on the back of his legs. Unbuttoning, her jeans he slid off and tossed them to the floor. He gripped her thong in his hands and ripped it. “Damn it. Why did you rip my fucking thong?” Bailey pinned her with a hot stare. “They were in the way. When we’re together no underwear at all—ever. Do you understand?” “Yes.”

He stopped the movement on her skin, causing her to whimper in protest. “Yes what?” “Yes, Sir.” “Good girl.” Bailey raised her leg to trail kisses in the inside of her thigh, and then the other side, before leaned down to slip his tongue into her slit. Laura took a sharp intake of breath. He loved how responsive she was to him. How wet she was already for him even though they’d had sex not long ago. He’d never get enough of the sweet tease of her. Slowly, he lapped her from slit to clit, and could feel her grow tighter and knew she was close. Slipping two fingers deep into her heat, her muscles closed around his fingers milking him drawing him deep inside her pussy. Shit. He wasn’t going to last long she was stripping him of all his willpower. Laura’s hips rose from the bed. “That’s it, baby ride my fingers. Let go and feel me.” A blush rose across her body starting from her cheeks as it traveled down her stomach. He’d never seen such a beautiful sight. His heart constricted against his chest and slammed into his ribs. “Bailey,” she screamed He withdrew his fingers as she came down taking her legs in his head and spreading her thighs wide with his. He slid into the warmth of her sex, and didn’t miss her wince as he got to her hilt. Fuck. He should have been gentler with her last time, and this time as well. But it seemed with her, he had no control. Laura brought out a raw need in him that he’d never experienced before. He pressed his forehead against hers. “I’m sorry. Your sore and I should have gone slower.” “No.” She cupped his cheek and looked at him. “I’m not fragile. I trust you.” The trust that she had in him floored him making it hard to breath he cupped his hand over hers to entwining their fingers together. He moved deep inside of her never taking his attention from her. Fire singed deep into his balls with a release that begged to be released. God, how he wanted to hold on longer to feel this deep connection even more. He’d been around the block with other subs and none of them had even come close to making him feel this way. Laura was different and it was something he’d always sensed about her. But she’s been his best friend’s little sister, and now that didn’t matter. They’d face whatever might happen together.

Tingles rushed across as his balls drew close to his body. It wouldn’t be much longer but no way would he go before she did. Normally, he’d want his sub to go before him, but tonight they’d go over the edge at the same time—as one. Bailey picked up the pace, and she wrapped her legs around his waist lifting her hips to meet each thrust. Her breathing came in rapid sessions almost too fast, her face turning red. She was trying to bring it on too fast. Without slowing, or letting go of her hands, he had to get the situation under control. “Look at me. Slow your breathing to match mine. That’s it, baby, good girl.” Her breathing slowed, her face relaxed as she concentrated on their connection. Pride flooded his chest, that with a few simple commands she’d controlled her body. “Come now!” Her muscles constricted against him forcing him over at the same time she went. Fire rushed through his body at the sheer power of his release, and by the sounds of it, she felt it as well. Sweat coated their bodies and still he didn’t want to move away. Right now he needed answers on why she hadn’t told him about being a virgin. If they we’re going to go down this road, they needed honesty. Laura placed her hands on his chest like she was going to push him away, but didn’t. “Baby, I was worried I’d hurt you. Why didn’t you tell me?” “I didn’t say anything because my last boyfriend gave me a lot of grief for being a virgin.” She looked away closing her eyes, and he knew she had more to say. He pushed down the urge to beat the hell out of the man who made her feel bad about saving something so precious. He was honored that she had felt comfortable enough to let him be her first. He loved this woman, and he guessed he always had. When she drew her attention back up, love showed, and he felt like he couldn’t breathe. “I wanted you to be my first, but I wasn’t sure how you’d respond if you knew the truth.” “Oh, my sweet Laura. I’m humbled that you wanted me to be your first. I think it’s such a precious gift to give to another person. I love you and have since high school, but was too chicken to say anything back then. Marry me?” His heart jumped into his chest as

silent minutes passed. Tears brimmed to the surface and he brushed them away. “I love you, too. Yes, I’ll marry you.” He pulled her closer, fusing their lips together, silently promising to love her with everything he had for the rest of their lives. The End

www.alyssa-fox.com Other Books by Alyssa Fox: Bound to Protect

HAWK’S WOMAN Lorraine Nelson Copyright © 2012

Chapter One

“Get yerself off’n my train!” the conductor bellowed. Tabitha Meadows had never been more humiliated as she scurried to do his bidding. Things like this never happened to her! Dumped like common baggage in an obscure town with no means of livelihood. “You should've known better,” spat an old lady wearing a wilted hat. An elderly gentleman joined in the ridicule. “Ya wouldn't know how to pour piss out of a boot with instructions on the heel saying, 'Turn up'”. “Not so hoity-toity now, are ya?” said a younger woman with a child in tow. The sandy-haired tot picked up on his mother’s attitude and rudely stuck his tongue out at her. The conductor proved even more obnoxious, unceremoniously shoving her off the bottom step. She righted herself and turned in time to see her hatbox and canvas carryall thrown near her feet, their contents spilling forth on the station platform. She glared at her scattered belongings, then at the passengers. It didn’t matter that they were kind of right. After all, her thieving fiancé had absconded with her money and ticket, but a little human compassion wouldn’t have hurt. Teeth clenched, she looked away from the judgmental faces in front of her. A solitary man, standing head and shoulders taller than most, caught her eye. He stood quietly regarding her from the back of the crowded platform. His silence pronounced in the volatile, condemning crowd, she couldn’t help but admire his muscular and

confident stance. Here was a man who seemed like he could handle anything thrown at him. She could too! Tabitha ignored the horrid crowd of onlookers as best she could while she gathered her dignity and stooped to pick up her belongings. Beads of moisture trickled between her breasts. Her temper rising from the injustice and ignominy of her situation, it was all she could do to rein it in her tongue as a proper lady should. She’d left home to avoid constant criticism and wagging tongues, only to land in the midst of strangers impelled to do the same…and they didn't even know her. No longer would she suffer in silence. She would build her own life. Propriety be damned! **** The dark-haired, dark-eyed gunslinger, Brody Hawkins, observed the trim set of ankles that flashed as the harried miss made her hasty exit from the train. He winced in commiseration as the spectacle unfolded. If he had time, he’d stick around to hear the whole story behind her eviction, but he needed to find out what happened to his entertainer. He approached the conductor, who scowled when he didn’t proffer a ticket. “Ticket, please,” he requested, his voice surly and disgruntled. “I’m not traveling with you today. Brody Hawkins,” he said, shaking the man’s hand in greeting. “I’m looking for a woman who was supposed to be on this train.” “You can take that one,” he said, pointing at Tabitha, “but she may be more trouble than she’s worth.” Brody looked askance at the woman stooped near his feet, still valiantly trying to assemble her belongings. “I don’t quite think she’d suit.” Her head popped up at the comment, her eyes blazing blue fire as she silently studied him. He turned back to the conductor. “The woman I’m expecting, Maude Overstep, is tall, slim, red-haired, and has a bosom out to here.” He smiled and gestured with his hands. “She’s the one who left the train in Barnesville with her socalled fiancé,” he said, nodding toward the kneeling woman again. Ahhh! So that’s what happened. “Thank you for your time.” Hawk walked away from the station deep in thought. He hadn’t gone far when he realized someone stalked him. The hair at the

back of his neck bristled in warning. He turned, pulling his gun with practiced swiftness at the same time. The woman screamed and jumped back. “What the devil! Why are you following me?” “Sorry, sir. I overheard your conversation and am in dire need of funds. My name is Tabitha Meadows. I thought if I followed you to your place of business, I could apply for the position of entertainer.” “What?” He laughed, taking a good look at her. Pretty enough, but not nearly as curvy as his customers were used to. “Not a chance!” He tipped his hat in farewell and strode off. “Please, sir. I can sing as well as the next person. Give me a chance,” she said as she grabbed his arm. Surprised at how fast she’d caught up, he swung to face her and saw her bags, dropped in the middle of the street to run after him. A rowdy bunch of cowboys came around the corner, trampling her belongings and sending pretty little lace scraps flying. “You don’t think much of your wardrobe, do you?” he asked as he grabbed her and set her on the boardwalk out of harm’s way. “Unhand me!” “Lady, I just saved your hide.” She choked on the dust kicked up as the cowboys rode by, then gasped when she saw her things strewn about. “Now, my advice to you is to pick up your belongings and catch the next train home.” “I can’t,” she said in a low voice, looking everywhere but at him. He sighed. “Why can’t you?” “I don’t have any money.” “You don’t…of all the fool things to do. Why would you travel without enough cash to get to wherever you were going?” Indignant, she stomped her foot on the wooden boardwalk. “We were going to California to get married…a new start, he said. And I did have money—plenty of it—until that lowdown excuse of a fiancé absconded with it and my ticket.” “And my entertainer.” “What!” she shrieked. Brody removed his Stetson, ran a hand through his thick, black hair, then jammed the hat back on his head. “Because of your boyfriend, you have no funds and I lost an entertainer.”

“What! Because of your entertainer, I lost my fiancé!” Her hands balled into fists and he expected her to stomp her feet again any minute. Brody sighed, always a sucker for a woman in need. “I’ll purchase your return ticket.” “You will not! You need an entertainer. I’ll be that person and then I will take your money.” “Well, you do owe me,” he said. “I most assuredly do not!” He looked her up and down and couldn't help but think, city gal or not, she sure was beautiful when she got her hackles up. Maybe, just maybe…. “You say you can sing?” “Yes.” “And dance?” She nodded. “I’ll make you a deal. You can provide tonight’s entertainment at The Lucky Dollar.” She nodded excitedly. “If you please me and the customers, you have a job. If not, the only recompense you’ll receive is a ticket out of town.” “Agreed!” She held out a gloved hand to shake on it. He held her dainty hand in a brief handshake, surprised at the protective feelings this woman generated. “If you make a mess of things, your humiliation will likely be much worse than being thrown off the train.” “Don’t worry. I shan’t mess up,” she vowed. “For your sake, I hope not.” He turned to walk away when she called to him. “Where is The Lucky Dollar?” He studied her a moment, then pointed at the sign two doors down. She craned her neck to see it better. “Is lodging included, Mr. Hawkins?” “Not for the likes of you.” At her questioning glance, he continued, “The upstairs rooms are rented out for business purposes.” “And this isn’t business?” “Not the kind you’d be wantin’ to get yerself involved in.” He allowed his eyes to travel the length of her body, the action causing a definite reaction as his cock perked to attention. “Oh!”

At her crestfallen expression, he relented. “Look, the hotel requires payment in advance. I can put you up there for the night.” Pride stiffened her back as she replied. “I will not take your money until I’ve earned it.” Again, he sighed. Maybe the conductor was right. This woman might be more trouble than she was worth. “My private rooms are downstairs, at the back, if you don’t mind sharing.” “Well, I…uh…” Her indecision irked him for some unknown reason. “I don’t see as you have much choice, but to ease your mind, there are two beds.” “Then, thank you. I accept.” “Gather your things and I’ll take you in the back way.” She scurried into the street, almost ploughed under by a horse and buggy careening through town. “Damn it woman, watch where you’re going,” he said as he tugged her out of harm’s way once more. “Do you have a death wish?” He held her close, too close. The feminine scent of lavender radiated from her person, assailing his nostrils in a bewitching fog of perfume. It had been a long time since he’d held a woman this close. Even longer since he’d felt so protective of one. She glanced up at him with such an innocent expression he was almost willing to send her packing on the spot. Either that or bed her. What was the cost of a ticket compared to the havoc she could heap on his life? “No, no death wish. I just didn’t want to delay you any longer,” she said as she pushed away from him. “Take your time. I’m in no hurry.” He watched as she gathered her belongings, most of which needed a good laundering. The lady had a thing for silk and lace it seemed. His mind wandered to the evening ahead…after the show. “Ready,” she said, drawing his attention back to the present. So was he, but he suspected their minds were running on different tracks. Without another word, he took her arm in his and strolled to the back entrance of the saloon. Once inside, he turned right and showed her into his suite of rooms. “It’s not much, but it’s clean.” “Thank you. Would I be able to wash up somewhere?” “I’ll have a tub brought in. Anything else?” he asked.

“My clothes are torn and dirty. What am I supposed to wear for the show tonight?” “We stock costumes, but the ladies are normally more fully endowed.” “What does my cleavage have to do with singing and dancing?” she asked, hands on hips in open defiance. “Maybe something, maybe nothing. I’ll need your measurements.” “What!” Her eyes sparked fire as she hissed the word and he laughed at her indignant expression. “For the costume.” “Oh, all right. Thirty-eight, twenty-eight, thirty-four,” she said in a rush. He didn’t say a word, but as soon as he cleared the door and closed it behind him, he let out a chuckle. Tabitha…Tabby. The kitten had claws, but could she purr? He entered the saloon and ordered the washtub delivered to his rooms. Next was a costume for tonight’s performance. He chose a long, red, flared skirt with a tie waist and white, peasant type blouse. The bodice, which laced up the front, would enhance her cleavage, not show up the lack of such. **** Heaven! Tabitha luxuriated in the oversized tub, soaking her tired body to relieve it of the stress she’d endured. Her daily ablutions on the train had been minimal at best. To bathe in privacy was pure bliss. She sluiced warm water over her body, recalling Hawk’s embrace. Her breasts pressed tight against his chest, her traitorous body discovering a life of its own and setting her insides ablaze. One perfectly shaped leg rose to rest on the edge of the tub as she prepared to wash her lower half. Unexpectedly, the door opened and she sank beneath the water with a loud splash as Hawk entered the room. “Get out! I’m not decent!” “You look fine to me,” he said with a grin. “I brought your costume for tonight’s show.” The tepid water did a poor job of hiding her body from view, the bubbles left from washing her hair fast dispersing. She felt the heat of embarrassment all the way to her toes. His lewd, purposeful

stare didn't help any. Her nipples puckered in response and she felt an unusual tingling between her legs. Was there more at work here than she wanted to consider? Could she be attracted to this man so soon after her fiancé dumped her? Surely not! "Thank you, but could you please make yourself scarce while I finish bathing?” “As much as I’m enjoying the view, I have paperwork that needs seeing to. I’ll be at my desk if you need anything.” She breathed a sigh of relief at his impending departure, shortlived when he crossed to a roll-top desk in the opposite corner. At least his back was to her. For that, she was thankful. He certainly was a fine specimen of manhood. His slowly drawled words coupled with his steady regard set her body to tingling again in the most delicate of places. About to emerge from the tub, an abrupt knock on the door caused her to slip beneath the water again as Hawk crossed the room to answer the summons. A privacy screen! Her mouth fell open in surprise at Hawk’s consideration. He didn’t speak until he finished setting it in place. “There you go, little lady. Now you can climb out of there before that fine skin of yours wrinkles up like a prune.” “Thank you, Mr. Hawkins.” “Call me Hawk. Everyone else does.” “Thank you, Hawk.” “My pleasure, although I consider it a shame to hide such lovely assets.” The offhand compliment pleased her, but she found herself at a loss for words. His hearty chuckle from the other side of the screen found her smiling as she climbed from the tub. His words provided a welcome balm to her deflated ego. He really was a considerate man. **** “Mr. Hawkins! What kind of establishment are you running here?” Tabitha averted her eyes from the rambunctious goings on of some of the patrons, only to notice a man and woman ascending the staircase to the upper floor. “The paying kind,” he replied. Certain Hawk should have some of these people tossed out on their ear for outrageous behavior, she couldn’t believe it when he spoke to one of the ruffians. “Howdy, Jake. Lulu treatin’ you right?”

“Sure enough is, Hawk,” he replied, his arm around a redhead perched in his lap. “Who’s your lady friend?” “Tabby, tonight’s entertainer.” A loud guffaw followed Hawk’s words. “Gotta see this.” Hawk smiled in response as his eyes surveyed the room. A disturbance near the bar drew her attention at the same time as he turned that way. “Wait here,” Hawk said, walking into the heated argument between two men. She wouldn’t have ventured any closer even without the warning. After a tense few minutes, Hawk gestured to the bartender, who placed a round of drinks in front of the men, thereby averting the impending fight. “Does that happen often?” she asked when he returned. He ordered their meal and led her to a relatively quiet corner booth. “Often enough.” “Is that why you wear a gun?” “Lady, out here every man wears a gun and some women do, too. It’s a matter of survival.” “Oh!” She pondered his statement, wondering if she’d be better off begging funds for a ticket home. No! She sat straighter in the seat, determined she wouldn’t tuck tail and run. She could learn how to shoot a gun…if she had to. Her eyes strayed to Hawk and realized he’d been watching her. “Don’t be thinking of getting a gun unless you can shoot straight and are willing to use it.” She bristled at the comment. “I can learn.” “Learn to get yourself killed more’n likely, but you don’t need to worry. Your length of stay hinges on tonight’s performance and, frankly, I don’t hold much hope of you stirring the interest of my customers.” The dinner theaters back in Boston hired musicians and dancers to entertain during the evenings and it was all quite civilized. She supposed this was along the same lines. “What kind of singing and dancing is expected here?” she asked, chewing her bottom lip nervously. “The bawdy kind…ever do any of that?” “I should think not!”

“Then you need to be a fast learner if you’re not aimin’ to board that train tomorrow.”

Chapter Two His threat hung heavy in the air as the bartender delivered their meal. She took a bite, reflecting on Hawk’s words. “Ummm, this is really good!” “You sound surprised.” Caught! “Well, I guess I am, considering….” She let the sentence hang, not wishing to offend. “Glad cook’s efforts meet with your approval,” he drawled. “Remember to thank her for me. This is the best meal I’ve had since leaving Boston.” “Him….Cookie will be pleased by the compliment, I reckon.” Coffee was another matter. Strong, bitter, and black as coal. “There’s another saloon in town that provides entertainment during the afternoons. You should check it out.” Surrounded by the rustic western charm of The Lucky Dollar, she wondered how the other would compare. “Maybe I should.” “I’ll escort you.” She raised a questioning eyebrow. “Surely, I can find my way if you point me in the right direction.” He cleared his throat, as if stifling a laugh. “Even dressed as you are, unescorted, you might be taken for a courtesan on the prowl.” “A what? Oh!” She felt her cheeks redden at the realization. “Then I will accept your accompaniment. Thank you.” “If you’ve finished, we’ll go now.” She rose to her feet, taking hold of his proffered arm as they strolled the boardwalk lining the street. Several women cast envious glances her way. Being with Hawk, such a ruggedly handsome, muscular man, had her thinking thoughts that weren’t proper for a lady, but think them she did. On entering The Silver Spur, the plush upholstery of the furnishings and drapes caught her attention, as did the women in fancy dresses. Men in suits mingled with cowboys who looked as if they’d come straight off the range. Hawk stepped up to the bar and ordered drinks, then led her to a settee with a full view of the stage. A piano player tapped out a tune she didn’t recognize, but the melody stayed with her long after the song ended. Couples danced in the centre of the room, swaying to the

music. Before long her toes were tapping in anticipation, but Hawk didn’t ask her to dance. The pianist struck up the first few chords of a boisterous rendition of Buffalo Gal as a woman appeared on stage. Beautiful, her red curls piled high, a few ringlets, purposely left dangling against her cheeks, bounced with each exaggerated step she took. Heavy makeup highlighted her sultry expression as her feet tapped in tune to the blaring music. Her costume fit tight to the hips then flared into a full skirt, the tight-fitting bodice showing an alarming expanse of cleavage. Her twists, dips and turns progressed from sensuous to downright bawdy. Drinks spilled and a fight broke out near the front of the room as everyone fell in instant lust with the earthy beauty ruling the stage. The noise levels inched higher and higher and Tabitha’s ears buzzed with the alarming roar, but her body warmed up to the excitement stirring the air. How on earth can I match this? Tabitha’s dancing lessons hadn’t prepared her for the way the woman belted out the song while dancing across the stage, her body and voice in perfect harmony. The woman's eye contact ensured every man's attention and had them pushing at each other to flock around her. Tabitha wanted to turn away at the high kicks and twirls that had the dancer’s skirts swirling inappropriately high, but instead, she gulped and tracked every move. Tabitha felt embarrassed color heat her cheeks as she watched the overtly sexual moves of the dancer. The men loved it. They swarmed the edge of the stage tossing coins in her direction. The singer played up to the lewd, suggestive remarks while Tabitha fought the urge to cringe. The woman’s languid body movements enticed the men, inciting them to fever pitch as the song ended. She curtsied and bowed as she picked up her money, showing an ever-increasing amount of cleavage. One man boldly reached out and stuck a fiver in her bodice. Tabitha feared the singer's breasts would pour forth at any moment, exposed to all and sundry, but the woman just smiled and blew him a kiss before walking off stage. Did Hawk really expect her to dance like that? “Well? What do you think?” he asked.

“What I think is of no concern. Can I dance like that?” She shrugged her shoulders before continuing. “I’ve never before witnessed a dance so bold as to incite a man’s passions.” “At least you’re honest. I’ve seen the fire in you, the passion. What will it take to bring that to the forefront, I wonder?” “I’m not certain what you mean,” she replied. “Then forget it and dance with me.” As he stood and took her hand the music slowed to a waltz. The Red River Valley was one of her favorite tunes and she knew it well. She stepped into his arms and he held her close. Too close for propriety’s sake, but she wasn’t complaining. Hawk danced beautifully, not once stumbling or stepping on her toes. She hoped she could perform as well as the redhead. Everything depended on tonight’s show. This seemed like a nice enough town and, well, she wanted to know Hawk better. He wasn’t her type, or at least, she hadn’t thought so. Held tight against his chest as they circled the dance floor, she felt drawn to him in a strictly feminine way. Her insides had turned to a mix of butterflies and mush. What was he doing to her? To calm her racing heart, she started humming along with the music, reciting the words in her mind. Would he miss her if she left tomorrow? “You know this song?” he asked, his mouth close to her ear. “Yes, it’s one I’ve sung many times, although not with an audience,” she admitted shyly. “Would you sing it for me tonight?” he asked. She recognized the earnest look in his eyes. He was serious. “Yes, if you’d like.” “Good!” He smiled at her and her world stopped. Her heart beat double time, her breathing uneven and yet it didn’t seem as though their dance had affected him at all. Should she be miffed because he didn’t desire her or glad he was willing to keep their acquaintance on a business footing? “If you’ve seen enough, we’ll leave.” “All right.” The shops along the main street weren’t fancy, but supplied every need. A blacksmith’s shop doubled as a livery stable; a general store showed yard goods in the window alongside bulk food items; a

barbershop and doctor’s office followed. Horse drawn wagons and carriages mingled with riders on horseback in the surprisingly busy street. As they walked along the boardwalk, Hawk introduced her to several acquaintances. “For a small town, it sure is busy,” she remarked. “It’s Friday, payday for most. People come to stock up for the coming week or relax and be entertained.” “So it’s not always this busy?” “No, Buffalo Creek is pretty quiet during the week.” They arrived at The Lucky Dollar in time to see two cowboys come crashing through the swinging doors. Hawk drew his gun and fired a shot into the air, pushing her behind him. “What the hell’d you do that for?” one asked. “To bring you two to your senses. If you want to fight, take it out of town. If you’re here to have fun, go back inside and have a drink on me.” “Sure thing, Hawk.” After they’d disappeared through the swinging doors, Hawk turned to her. “Are you all right?” “Yes, I’m fine. Who were those men?” “Sam and Luke Watson, brothers who never agree on anything,” he laughed. “Except free drinks.” “Is that how you always settle disputes?” He frowned, his expression darkening, jaw tightening. “Not always.” “Can you sew?” he asked as they entered his quarters. “Yes. Why?” “You might want to try on your costume, see if it needs adjusting.” “Oh! I hadn’t thought of that.” She removed her hat and gloves, setting them on a side table, then crossed to the wooden chair where Hawk had draped the garments, picked them up and disappeared behind the privacy screen. It was a lovely costume and fit her perfectly. Not anything resembling her usual attire. The long, flowing skirt fanned out beautifully when she twirled and the low-cut, tightly-laced bodice made her breasts seem bigger. She giggled as she looked down at herself. She had cleavage!

A few minutes later, she stepped out from behind the privacy screen, feeling sexy and alluring. Would Hawk see her that way? “Will I do?” **** From the top of her head to the tips of her toes peeking out beneath the skirt’s hem, she was all woman. The top had been an excellent choice, showing off a bosom much bustier than he had originally surmised, while the tightly-cinched drawstring belt highlighted her tiny waist before flowing to rest against dainty, delightful ankles. Hawk swallowed past the lump in his throat. “Yep, you’ll do.” He turned his back on her crestfallen expression and strode to the desk, messing with his papers, seeking a distraction that eluded him. She’d drawn him in with her simple question, made him take a good look at her as a woman. Damn! He had to get the heck away from her. Tonight she’d be parading her assets on stage in front of a bunch of drunken fools out for a good time. And he didn’t like the idea—not one little bit. She was his entertainer, nothing more. He couldn’t afford to care, not again. “I’ll be back to cue you for your number. Until then, your time’s your own.” His lengthy strides carried him out the door and to the livery in record time. Ortega, his mustang stallion, needed a good run and so did he. Saddled and ready, he rode out of town, the burned out shell of his family’s ranch his destination. He topped the rise overlooking the lush, green valley and slowed his horse to a walk. If he needed a reminder of how hard life was here in the west, this was it. Amid the green a lone chimney stood, testament to the lives lived and lost there. He’d been a boy of sixteen, excited at the prospect of his first cattle drive. His younger brother, Nathan, and an elderly ranch hand had stayed behind to tend the remaining stock. Never once did he consider what it would cost them. Until they returned to find the buildings burned to the ground. His mother, two sisters, Nathan and old Ned, dead; their bodies left lying where they’d fallen when the Comanche had finished with them. It wasn’t a pretty sight. After the burial, he and his father moved to town and built the saloon, but life had never been the same. The loss changed his father.

Once robust and full of life, he became demented. Crazy Hank, the townsfolk dubbed him. He’d ridden out to the ranch every day to check the graves and talk to Mama only to return and drink himself into oblivion. A short six months later, he didn’t return. Hawk found him where he’d fallen off his horse, not ten yards from Mama’s final resting place. Doc said his heart had given out. Hawk thought it more likely broken. That was twelve years ago. The land was rightfully his and the urge to ranch had been nagging at him. A cowboy was all he’d ever wanted to be. The rough and rugged life of a rancher appealed to him, not the proprietor he’d become. He rode to the cemetery beneath the towering pines. Mama always loved this spot, often herding the family up here for an impromptu picnic. Water gurgled in the nearby creek as it made its way downstream and a dry wind whistled through the trees—the only sounds to disturb the quiet as Hawk dismounted and walked closer. “I’m going to rebuild, Papa. You picked a fine parcel of ranchland and I’m thankful for the legacy. We suffered a terrible tragedy, but it’s time to move on. My family is here and this is where I need to be." He paused, turning to look back toward town. “I met a woman today, Mama. A lady, just like you, but she’s a city gal and I don’t reckon she’d survive out here. Never thought to marry after losing you all the way I did. Reckon I just don’t want to hurt like that again. Pa near went plumb loco without you, Mama. With a little luck, I can put her on the train back east tomorrow and rid myself of her innocent charms. It’s better that way. I’ll be back soon. Love y’all.” The setting sun warned him that it would soon be time for tonight’s performance. He whistled for Ortega and galloped toward town. This was one show he didn't want to miss.

Chapter Three Excited and nervous, Tabitha paced the floor waiting for her signal to go onstage. She’d practiced her routine all afternoon in front of the looking glass. What if they didn’t like her? Hawk would surely purchase a ticket for the next train east. What if they did? Could she make a living performing on stage? Was she prepared to build a life far from family and the creature comforts she’d grown up with? Hawk’s impassioned stare that afternoon caused heat to pool in her innards. Had he liked what he saw or had she been found wanting? He’d left so abruptly. No matter. She’d give the best performance she could and, if it wasn’t up to snuff, she’d leave. Simple. Yet not so simple. Part of her wanted to stay. Hawk drew her as no man had ever done. She sought to explore the attraction for this rough and rugged cowboy in a way she’d never contemplated with her fiancé. Would she have the chance? Or being a gentleman, would he keep her at arm’s length? To return home meant living down the scandal of her leaving. To stay meant living with a stranger, a man who turned her blood to boiling with just a look. To stop her pacing, she perched in the open window, breathing in the fresh air. A cloud of dust in the distance caught her eye; a rider on horseback. He seemed to be in a hurry. As he drew closer, she recognized Hawk. Where had he been? Did he often ride out this late in the day? Daylight had turned to dusk, the sunset boasting glorious colors—reds, oranges, yellows and a glimmering lilac glow. She stood to don her black dress slippers and gloves. As nervous as a convicted horse thief awaiting punishment by hanging, she smoothed her skirt in preparation for Hawk’s appearance. “You’re on,” Hawk said as he stuck his head in the door and quickly ducked out again. “Humph! Hello to you, too!” she spoke to the closed door. “Yes, I am a little nervous, but I’ll be fine. Thank you for asking.” She heard the beginning strains of her song as piano music drifted through the still open door. The opening chorus had almost

finished by the time she made her entrance. Hawk took her arm and steered her toward the steps leading up to the stage. A quick squeeze of her hand in encouragement as he left gave her confidence a swift boost as she stepped onstage to bawdy remarks and catcalls…until she began to sing. Then all became quiet. **** As she sang, she danced back and forth across the stage, beckoning ‘come hither’ to this cowboy and blowing a kiss to that one as if she’d known them all her life. To Hawk, she was every bit the flirt he expected for an entertainer, but he didn’t like it one whit. Cowboys crowded the stage as the song ended, tossing coins and gold nuggets at her feet. Shouts of, ‘More! More!’ and 'Again!’, had her nodding to the piano player and she sang it again, this time coming down into the saloon proper and playing with fire. When she sat on Jake’s knee, and sang to him of love, Hawk’s chest ached. When she finished the second rendition cozied up to a handsome cowboy near the stage, he felt his heart would implode. He’d been taken in by her innocence and ladylike manner. Innocent, my foot! That woman was a practiced tease if ever he saw one. She might be an excellent entertainer, but she’d be on that train come daylight. No one made a fool of Brody Hawkins! She sang requests for three other songs before gathering her money and leaving the stage. When she bent forward, her cleavage looked in dire need of restraints as they spilled outward. When her back was to the room, her shapely butt became the focus of many eyes. Hawk’s anger got the best of him, although he tried his best to temper it with logic. The woman was doing what he hired her to do. Why did he take offence to her method of doing so? She held everybody in the palm of her hand, men and women alike. He’d never seen his customers so well-behaved. Not a cantankerous one among them. He’d wanted her to sing for him, to cast those sultry looks in his direction. Long overdue for a spell of lovin’ is all. She’d be gone tomorrow and life would be as it was before she hit town. He would ride out and prepare for rebuilding the ranch. Hard physical labor would purge her beauty from his memory, but he hadn’t an inkling of what it would take to purge the longing from his soul. ****

They loved her! Tabitha proudly stepped offstage and fairly skipped to her room, jubilant with success. She sank into the nearest chair, her face wreathed in smiles. Then the door opened. She glanced up and her smile faltered. Brody stood there looking as if thunderclouds could erupt from his person at any moment. “You surprised me out there.” “Yes, it went rather well,” she replied. “You seem to be a quick study.” “Thank you. I enjoy a good challenge. I practiced all afternoon.” “Is that right?” “What’s wrong, Hawk? I thought you’d be pleased.” “Pleased? For the customers, yes. Myself?” He shook his head. “I found the performance a little too perfect for a novice.” “What do you mean?” she asked, confused by his remark. “Do I need to spell it out? You fooled me into believing you’d never performed before.” “I hadn’t.” “What kind of game are you playing? I saw you out there. You know all the right moves…a professional tease.” “No game. No teasing.” She stood, advancing on him. “Do I have the job?” “What you have is a ticket on the morning train.” “Why? You promised me a job if I did well tonight. Now you damn me for doing it.” “You were supposed to sing one song…on stage. How am I supposed to protect you if you dance and tease the men as you did tonight?” “So now you’re protecting me by sending me away. Is that it?” “Yes!” He took hold of her shoulders as she stepped closer, keeping her at arm’s length. “Ahhh! Then my question is, who are you trying to protect me from? Them?” She nodded her head in the direction of the saloon. “Or yourself?” In answer, he pulled her close, his lips crushing down on hers in a punishing kiss as he held her tight against his chest. She could

feel the evidence of his desire pressing against her belly. All too soon, he shoved her away and crossed to stand at the window, looking out over the prairie. “Hawk? Did I do something wrong?” Silence reigned for a few moments before he spoke. “No, Tabby. You haven’t done anything wrong.” “Then why did you stop?” His back to her, he spoke. “I rode out to the family ranch today and told Mama about you. You’re a lot like her.” “Thank you…I think.” He turned to face her then. “You don’t understand. Living out here is hard on a woman. It killed Mama and I’m determined that nothing will happen to you. That’s why I’m sending you home.” “But you said….” “That I talked to Mama. Yeah, I did. You find that strange?” “No, not really. Your family must have been close.” “Hard times back then. Everyone pitched together to make a home. We were close, always looking out for each other.” “What happened?” “Renegade Comanche raided our ranch and burned everything to the ground.” “And your mother?” “Tortured and killed, along with two sisters, a brother and a hired hand that was like a grandfather to us.” “I’m sorry for your loss, Hawk, but what does this have to do with us?” “Haven’t you been listening? I don’t want to be responsible for your dyin’ out here.” “I’m not asking you to be responsible for me. I can take care of myself.” “Tabby, this is a hard life. Anything can happen out here. Your innocence is going to get you killed.” “Then hold me, Hawk. Make me feel alive.” He pulled her close, their lips met and she was lost. When his hands reached to untie the lace fastenings of her bodice, she didn’t protest. She wanted this. Wanted him. Propriety be damned! Only he could vanquish the need firing her blood. The style of the costume hadn’t allowed for a corset and her nipples tautened in reaction to the cool air from the open window as it

breezed across her bared breasts. His hands supported their fullness as his thumbs rubbed idly over the hardened nubs. He looked up, his dark eyes locking with hers, holding her mesmerized with the desire she could see in their depths. “Beautiful!” She swallowed nervously. His hands slid under the fabric, pushing it over her shoulders to slide down her arms and fall to the floor. He deftly untied the belt at her waist and the skirt followed, leaving her clothed in only her silk pantaloons. “So beautiful,” he repeated. Lifting her in his arms, he carried her to the bed and laid her gently on the quilted coverlet. He removed his hat, boots and shirt before lying down beside her, taking her in his arms once again. “Say no and I’ll stop,” he said, massaging her breasts and causing a wanton ache deep inside. “Don’t stop.” “Are you sure?” She nodded, suddenly feeling shy and awkward as his eyes searched hers for the truth. Satisfied with whatever he saw there, he dipped his head, his tongue flicking out to graze one puckered nipple before taking it in his mouth, sucking gently and making her squirm with delight. **** Honey! Her skin tasted like the purest of honey and he couldn’t get enough of her as he worked her body to a fever pitch. His hands explored with a mind of their own, reveling in the satin smooth expanse of skin as they skimmed her luscious curves, drawing her closer. Her kisses were sweet, but he wanted hot. His tongue pressed against her teeth in a silent bid for her to open for him. She did. The kiss that followed was hotter than any before. Their tongues danced and swirled, imitating the mating to come. He moved to rain kisses over her eyes, her cheeks, stopping to nibble at her ears, and earning a mindless groan in response. He nuzzled her neck, bestowing the tiniest of love bites before moving to untie her undies. Her pantaloons sailed through the air, followed by his jeans. Their bodies entwined as he kissed her again, impatient to learn every

inch of her. He loved the tentative forays her hands made as they explored his skin, shyly coming to rest before touching his hardened cock. “Go ahead. Touch me. It doesn’t bite,” he teased. He thought he was ready for it, but her touch, so soft and light, had him gasping in response, so great was his need. He cupped her pussy, rubbing circles with his thumb and she writhed beneath his ministrations. Her rosy nubs hardened, begging for attention, which he freely gave. He suckled first one, then the other, nipping and laving, then blowing on them to increase the sensations. This was her night. A night in which he'd give her all he had to offer. He plunged one finger into her moist heat, steadily rubbing against her clit, until she screamed his name. "Hawk! Please!" she begged. In answer he shifted position and parted her legs, wanting—no needing—to taste her. At the first swipe of his tongue, her hands tangled in his hair, to push him away or hold him closer, he didn't know, but he didn't stop to ask. Sweet, so sweet, like nectar from the gods. He slipped his tongue inside her, licking and pushing his tongue against her clit, rewarded by her uncontrollable moaning and thrashing about until she let go with a gush of juices. He didn't come up for air until he lapped up every drop. "Oh my! I never dreamed…." was all she said. "You ain't seen nothing yet." Wet and ready, he wasted no time covering her body with his as he nudged her legs further apart. With a single thrust, he broke through the barrier and stilled. “You’re a virgin?” he questioned, astonished. “Not anymore. Is that all there is to it?” she asked, disappointment evident in her voice. He smiled as she wriggled beneath him. “Not by a long shot, sweetheart.” He moved then, long, slow strokes that tempered his ardor while building hers. Heated kisses and murmured words of encouragement kept his mouth busy as he buried his cock inside her, the fire building inside him with every thrust into her moist, heated core. When he felt her insides clenching in readiness, he moved faster until she cried out in ecstasy. Only then did he allow his own release. “Oh, my goodness!” she breathed.

“Are you all right?” Still joined with her, he braced the weight of his upper body on his elbows. “Never better. Is sex always this pleasurable?” Her smile could light up the darkest of days. “Not always. Sometimes it’s even better.” “Really? When can we try again?” He laughed. “Not just yet. You’ll have to give me a minute or two. Besides, I don’t want you bein’ sore, seein’ as this is your first time.” Freeing himself from her inner warmth, he rolled to his back and pulled her into the crook of his arm. “Oh! So we can do it again?” “Yes, we can and will, but rest first.” She snuggled in closer and licked the sweat from his hard male nipples. "You're playing with fire, woman." She giggled at that, and they talked for a while, but all too soon, she fell fast asleep, her dainty snores testifying to her exhaustion. He wasn’t surprised. Today had been a trying day for her, stranded in a strange town, entertaining customers in a bar and now this. She was some woman. He admired her adventurous spirit and her trusting nature, although those same attributes could easily get her killed out here. His free hand reached to run golden tendrils of silky hair through his fingers. It felt right, having her here. More right than anything had seemed in a long time. Could he send her away as planned? Would she want to stay? He’d felt protective of her from that first sighting at the station. His mind told him to ignore his instincts then; his heart told him different now. Darkness descended as the candle on the bureau burned out, taking with it his doubts and fears. He cleared his mind of misgivings, determined not to regret his actions with the rising of the sun. After all, he had the most beautiful woman in the world in his arms. What more could any man want? **** Sunlight streamed through the open window, bringing with it the pungent smell of fresh, morning coffee. Someone out there was her new best friend, even though he didn’t know it yet. Hawk’s side of the bed was empty, evidence that he was already up. She rose and poured a measure of tepid water into the

washbasin, taking it behind the screen to wash up. Nervously, she wondered what one did or said on the morning after. How would she feel when she faced him again? How did he feel? Would he want to see her? Repeat their lovemaking of the previous night? Heat pooled between her legs at the thought. Dressed for the day in flower-covered gingham, she slipped on her shoes and followed her nose to find coffee. Brody had a fire going, a kettle and a pot of coffee sitting on a flat rock in the middle of the fire pit. “Mornin’,” he said without turning. “Good morning. Is that coffee I smell?” “Sure is. Sit. I’ll pour you a cup.” Several hand-hewn tree stumps surrounded the fire. She chose one facing him. “Thank you,” she said when he passed her the cup. “Got some fresh eggs from a farmer who came to town this morning. Want some breakfast?” “Coffee first.” He chuckled and studied her face as she took a tentative sip. “Ummm, this is really good. Let me savor my coffee. It’s the first decent cup I’ve had in days.” He stared into the flames, a closed expression on his face. “Is it always this awkward?” she asked. He raised a questioning eyebrow. “You know, the, ah, morning after…er…well?” “No, it doesn’t have to be. I enjoyed having you in my bed.” “Oh!” “Any regrets?” “Only one.” “And that is?” She felt a blush rise to color her cheeks. “I fell asleep before we could…you know…try again.” His loud guffaw startled the birds in a nearby tree and she followed their flight as they took to the sky. “Tabby, we have plenty of time, that is, if you’re still of a mind to stay.” “Are you asking me to?” “Yes, I guess I am.” “Do I have a job?” she asked. “If you want it. The customers loved you.” “And you, Hawk?”

“You were good up there, damn good.” That wasn't quite what she'd alluded to, but it would do for now. “Thank you. That solves one problem.” “You have another?” “Where will I live?” she asked. “You could stay with me,” he offered. “And be a kept woman? I don’t think so.” “Then what do you want? I’m not the marrying kind if that’s what you’re after.” “I want to make my own way and be accepted for who I am,” she said. He nodded, admiring her strength, her spirit. “You’ve certainly done that in the short time you’ve been here.” “With your customers, you mean?” He stared at her, making her squirm, remembering the intimacies they shared the previous night. “With me, Tabby. I’ve never wanted a woman the way I want you.” “Why do you call me Tabby?” “It suits you. You were a wild tabby with ruffled fur at the station and a tamer, gentle tabby who purred softly for me last night.” “Oh!” He smiled, a devilish smile that had her heart beating fast and furious. “I’ll get breakfast started.” She sat silently watching him pan fry eggs and cook biscuits over the fire. He dished up a plate, refilling her coffee cup at the same time. “This smells delicious! Thank you.” Their hands touched briefly, shooting delightful shivers up her spine. “My pleasure.” He refilled his cup and dished up his breakfast, taking the pan off the fire to set it on the ground. “Why do you cook outside when you have a stove inside?” she asked after they'd finished eating. “Reminds me of happier times,” he replied, “with family.” “Do you ever wish for a family of your own?” she asked, curious. “No.” His voice, his entire expression, turned hard and forbidding. “I should’a known you’d be lookin’ to make something of our night together.” “That’s not true! I only ask because you seem so lonely.”

“Lonely, no. Alone, yes…by choice, except for the occasional beauty to warm my sheets.” “Well! That puts me in my place!” She stood to go inside. “Where are you going?” “To gather my things. It’s obvious I’m no longer wanted here.” “Tabby, wait!” He jumped up and grabbed her arm to halt her forward movement. “I’m sorry. Last night meant more to me than that.” “It doesn’t seem so.” “Why me? You gave yourself to me…a stranger. Why not your fiancé?” “I was never drawn to him as I am you,” she stated. “You’re so confident, so capable, so very much a man. You also believed in me enough to give me a chance.” “Stay with me,” he pleaded. “I can’t promise to love and cherish, but I’d like to find out where this leads.” The earnest expression in his eyes had her wavering. Should she sacrifice what was left of her morals and take a chance on this lonesome cowboy? What did she have to lose? If things didn’t work out, she’d move on, settle somewhere else. She wouldn’t become a clinging vine. And if the magic stayed with them, well, she had to take a chance. “Yes, I think I’d like to stay.” He gathered her up in strong arms and swung her around so fast her bonnet fell off. When he set her on her feet again they were laughing like children. He grabbed her hand and tugged her along behind him as he put out the fire. “One blaze out. Another just starting,” he said, wicked intent shining from his eyes. **** He carried her inside and kicked the door open, allowing her body to slide down the front of his, his desire evident. She blushed scarlet. “I love bringing the color to your cheeks.” “And I hate being so fair-skinned that it shows so easily.” “Nonsense! You’re beautiful,” he said. “So are you.” “Hah! I’m just a cowpoke. Nothing special.”

“You are to me,” she said as her hand came up to caress his smooth-shaven cheek. “Do you always say what you think?” “Most always.” “What are you thinking now?” he asked. “Well, at the risk of sounding bold, I’m thinking we have too many clothes on.”

Chapter Four He laughed. “Soon fixed.” Once undressed, he kissed her, his passion flaring to life as he backed her toward the bed. The fire she created inside him raged into a roaring inferno as he lay down beside her. He nuzzled her neck, sucking gently, wanting to take it slow this time. Wanting to pleasure her and teach her how to please a man. No! Not just any man—him. Last night had been just the beginning. His large hand massaged one breast as he moved to suckle the other. "Hawk! Teach me how to make you feel as I do." "Do you like this?" he asked as he nipped her then laved the spot. "Yes, oh yes!" He ran his hand over her body, stopping at the juncture of her thighs. "Do you like having my hands on you?" "Mmmm, hmmm." She'd arched her lower body, instinctively pushing herself against his hand. He cupped her pussy, rubbing back and forth, then going farther to skim the crack of her ass. "Do you like that?" She nodded against him. "I like all those things too." "You do?" she asked, her eyes widening in surprise. "Yes." He laid back on the bed, his arms splayed to the sides and his cock standing at attention. "I'm all yours, sweetheart." She leaned over him and started with a kiss, tentative at first, then daring to allow her tongue to duel with his. Her hands sifted through his hair as she kissed her way down over his chin, placing swift little love bites on his neck. She moved to suckle and caress his hard, male nipples, and he groaned in reaction, his hand reaching for his cock. "Uh, uh," she said. "I'll get there." His hands curved her ass cheeks instead, kneading the flesh as she laved and kissed her way to his erection. He thought he was prepared for the intimacy of her touch, but when she immediately took him into her mouth, he jerked in response. She quickly sat back on her heels. "I'm sorry. Did I hurt you?" she asked, alarm registering on her face.

"Not at all, but if you don't continue, I'll be hurting real bad." He smiled and she smiled back before resuming. She cupped his balls, as if testing their weight, then gently massaged them. This time, her tiny hands gripped his cock, smoothing over its length, working it as she swiped her tongue across the tip, tasting him as a drop of pre-cum gathered on the head. Amused, he watched as she licked her lips and dived back to take him fully into her mouth again. Her bobbing head soon prompted him to reach for her—his hands once again going to her ass. "Easy, sweetheart. I don't want to shoot my load before we've even begun." He pulled her up beside him. He ran a hand down her supple body until he reached her curls, then probed inside with one finger, inciting her to a fevered pitch and testing her readiness. “Are you ready for me, my sweet?” “Yes, oh yes! Please, Hawk!” No further words were necessary as he pulled her over to straddle his hips. "Hawk?" "I'm giving you a position of power here, woman. Do to me what you will." "Really? How?" He smiled and nodded. “Whenever you’re ready, darlin’, just lower yourself and start ridin’.” He held her hips as she lowered her body over his erection. Silk over steel. How good it felt to be inside her again. When she started moving, he met her thrust for thrust. Her breasts bounced enticingly as she kept pace with him, riding faster and faster until, finally complete, she collapsed on top of him, and he wrapped her in his arms. “Lady, you are one fast learner.” “I had great inspiration,” she replied. He laughed, rolled her onto her back and kissed her as his hands caressed her breasts. Her arms came around him, holding him tight. Her lush nipples peaked, crying out for attention. He obliged, suckling first one then the other. He gloried in her response, so eager and willing. He made love to her slow and steady, wanting to please her. “Oh, Hawk. I never knew it could be like this.”

“Stick with me, girl. I’ll take you places you’ve only dreamed of going.” “Promises, promises.” A loud knock on the outer door drew his attention. “Just a minute,” he yelled. “Duty calls. I have to open up.” “So soon? What am I supposed to do all day?” “Rest if you want. Walk about town, but be careful.” He dressed as he spoke. “I need to wash my clothes.” “The washboard and tub are out back. I’ll get another fire going and put a pot of water on to heat.” “Thank you. Will I see you later?” “As soon as I can get away,” he said as he hauled on his boots. One more heated kiss and he headed out the door, wishing the saloon could just stay closed for the day. **** Tabitha luxuriated in the newfound feelings Hawk evoked in her. Could she love him so soon? Less than twenty-four hours ago she hadn’t even known he existed. She chuckled. If Mama could see her now! What she shared with Hawk might not be love but it was enough…for now. When she crawled out of bed, she noticed blood on the sheets. Funny, she hadn’t noticed it earlier. Of course, she’d been in a hurry for coffee. She dressed, then stripped the bed linens to wash them along with her clothes and undergarments. Outside, Hawk had pulled the washtub over to the fire and filled it with water. She dipped a finger into its warmth then threw in her clothes. She spied the washboard, complete with bar of lye soap, leaning against the back wall. It was backbreaking work, but rewarding too, although she felt a mite conspicuous hanging her frilly undergarments out to dry on his line. By the time she’d finished, the sun was high in the sky and her stomach growled, signaling that it was time for nourishment. She tidied her appearance in front of the looking glass then ventured into the saloon looking for Hawk. She found him behind the bar serving drinks. “Hello, Hawk. You taking your noon meal anytime soon?” “Sure am, just waitin’ on Jimmy, my barkeep, to get here. Join me?” he asked, aiming a secretive smile in her direction.

“I’d love to.” She perched on a stool to wait. “How often do you tend the bar?” “I open up in the mornings and help out whenever it’s busy. Not too many here today for a Saturday, but that’ll pick up toward evening.” “That reminds me, what am I singing tonight?” “What would you like to sing?” “Do you know the song “Red Wing”?” “Yes, it’s quite popular. I’ll show you the costume room after we eat so you can pick something out.” “Will it bother you? The song being about Indians and all?” “It’s just a song. Don’t worry about it.” “All right.” **** That night she walked on stage dressed as an Indian maiden, surprised to realize she’d be performing to a full house. People leaned against walls and sat on the steps leading to the second story, drinks in hand. Hawk and Jimmy tended bar and as the pianist queued her intro, all conversation ceased and she began to sing. Silence ruled right up until the last note died away, followed by thunderous applause, catcalls and requests for more. She obliged, remaining on stage until her throat, parched and dry, threatened to give out. All around her lay money, gold nuggets and flowers. She scurried about, picking up the flowers until her arms could hold no more. A few regal curtsies and blown kisses preceded her exit just as Hawk appeared with a broom to sweep up her bounty. “You’re rich!” he mouthed as he passed her at the top of the steps. “I am?” “Look around. Most of this is gold nuggets, big ones.” “Oh!” She hadn't paid much attention as she'd gathered the beautiful bouquets. “This place has never been so crowded. These people heard about your performance last night and came to hear you sing.” “Really?” “Yes, really. Now go mingle. I’ll keep an eye open so no one gets rowdy.” “What do I say?” she asked, uncertain after his reaction from last night's foray into the crowd.

“Just smile and look pretty. You’ll say all the right things.” She smiled nervously. “Thanks, Hawk.” **** He watched her go. With her fair skin and golden curls, she didn’t resemble any Indian he’d ever met, yet she pulled it off. The deerskin dress, beads, headdress and bare feet added to her aura of innocence, making her seem very much like a shy Indian maiden. She was adorable. Back to the task at hand, he swept the evening’s tips into a pile, bagged them and put it in his safe. She was altogether too trusting, considering what she’d been through with her so-called fiancé. Would she stay now that she could afford a place of her own? The thought made him frown as he returned to the saloon proper and, searching for Tabby, saw her surrounded by cowboys. His gut clenched and his heart stilled to see all those men clamoring for her attention. She’d turned to him on the rebound. What stopped her from seeking someone else? He believed what they had was real, although he was afraid to commit. Love, and the loss of it, had almost killed him once. Should he take a chance on Tabby? Declare his intentions and hope for the best? Right then her head came up, unerringly homing in on him. He felt the connection as their gazes locked. Did she feel the same? She broke free of her admirers and walked over to him, fringes and beads swaying enticingly as she traversed the room. Up on tiptoe, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him in full view of everyone in the saloon. “What was that for?” he asked, delighted to have her in his arms. “You are the most handsome man here tonight and you seemed kind of lonely, so I thought to stake my claim on you.” He smiled. “You did, eh? What if I told you I had a mind to walk over and do the same thing?” He'd gone and lost his heart to this woman, sure enough. “Anytime, cowboy.” Relieved, he pulled her close, sealing the promise of her words with another kiss, this one long and passion-filled. There’d be no doubt among the crowd gathered that she was his.

“If you’re finished in here, Jimmy can close up so we can retire to our room.” “Good, I’m exhausted.” “Not too exhausted, I hope,” he teased. “That would depend on what you have in mind,” she said as they exited the saloon.

Chapter Five Awake with the rising of the sun, Brody watched her sleeping and knew, without a doubt, he wanted to awaken with her at his side for the rest of his life. Jimmy could handle today’s Sunday crowd. He’d take Tabby and ride out to the ranch for a picnic; perhaps go swimming in the creek if it warmed up enough. He kissed her awake, his ardor intense. He couldn’t get enough of her, of the taste…the feel of her soft skin. “You are truly fetching in the morning,” he said as her eyes opened. “You didn’t wake me just to tease me. Did you?” “It’s the truth. Your hair is like golden silk spread upon the pillow, and your body tempts me with its smooth, luscious curves. And no, I didn’t wake you just to tell you these things.” He leaned forward, taking her in his arms for a kiss, which deepened quickly with passion. He explored every inch of her body slowly, thoroughly, as his hardened with need. His head dipped to taste her, his hands parting the curly hair so he could suck and tongue her clit. Once she climaxed, he filled her, thrusting deep until, passion spent, they lay entwined. He loathed letting go, but time was a wastin’ and he was eager to get an early start. “Do you ride?” She nodded. “Western saddle?” “Yes. Why?” Her face wore a curious expression. What if she wasn’t interested in the ranch? He hoped to rebuild it to its former glory; to live there again. As a city girl, would she be willing to live in such isolation? He took a deep breath and bit the bullet. “Would you like to ride out country with me? See the ranch?” “I’d love to! When?” “Whenever you’re ready.” He breathed a sigh of relief, grinning as he rose from the bed. “So get a move on, woman!” “Aye, aye, sir!” She laughed as she saluted him and crawled out.

He couldn’t resist. He circled the bed and drew her naked body into his arms. “You are truly the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.” “Thank you, kind sir.” He allowed her to wash up first and, once dressed, they headed out. Cookie packed them a picnic lunch, which he stored in his saddlebags; a full canteen on each saddle horn. He gave Tabby a leg up and they were off, keeping the horses to a slow walk until he judged Tabby comfortable in the saddle. “Care to canter? The horses could use the exercise.” “Yes, but I love galloping across the countryside. It’s exciting and stimulating.” He laughed. “You’d be the first woman I know who didn’t worry about her hair being mussed.” “Who can worry about such mundane things on this glorious day?” She laughed gaily, turning in the saddle to smile at him, then facing forward again to gallop across the plains. Hawk could hardly believe his luck. She rode well and wasn’t afraid to kick up a little dust. Good assets for a rancher’s wife. Now if only she liked the idea of living so far from town. Reining in his thoughts as he galloped alongside her, he figured it wouldn’t do any good to put the cart before the horse. One step at a time…but a man could hope. Before they topped the rise leading to the homestead, they slowed the horses to a walk, drawing to a halt at the top. He helped her dismount and held her in front of him, his arms wrapped tight around her midriff. For a few minutes of blissful silence, they stood looking out over the valley spread before them. “Below us, as far as our eyes can see, is Hawkins land. Ten thousand acres of prime grazing land.” “Hawk! It’s gorgeous. All that green and mountains, too. Is anyone ranching it now?” “No, but I intend to. It’s time.” The excited look on her face encouraged him. “Won’t it be hard, building from scratch?” “It won’t be easy, but this is where my heart is. See that large pine on the far hill?" She nodded. "Beneath it is where my family is buried.” “It looks like the perfect resting place.”

"Mount up and we'll ride down to the creek for our picnic." A few minutes later, they were sitting on a blanket, listening to the water running in the creek and feeding each other tasty morsels from their packed lunch. She teased and flirted with him and it wasn't long before he laid her back on the blanket, all thoughts of food forgotten in the rush of heat to his cock. He undressed her as she undressed him, giggling and laughing as they got tangled up in their clothing, but once their bodies were bared to the heat of midday, all laughter fled, replaced by molten desire. "I can't seem to get enough of you," he said. "You make that sound as if it's a bad thing." "Not at all. I want to make love with you in every way possible." "What other ways are there?" "Allow me to show you." He kissed her, a long, drugging kiss that left them gasping for air. His mouth moved to her breasts as he laved and suckled the rosy tips. When she squirmed beneath him, he gently rolled her over on the soft, quilted blanket and began an intimate foray from the back of her neck to the cheeks of her ass. He reached around to cup her mound, one finger slipping inside only to pull out again and again as he slicked her ass crack. Wetting his finger one last time, he slowly moved it into her ass. She tensed. "Trust me, Tabby. Relax." She did. He resumed the penetration, inching his finger inside little by little with every breath she took. "Okay?" he asked as he worked his finger in and out. "Yes, I never thought…." "Shhh, my love. Just relax and enjoy." He finger-played her a while longer, feeling her muscles relax, then pulled out. "Go up on your knees for me, Tabby." Holding her hips, he surged into her wet pussy, pounded out a few strokes, and pulled out to enter her rear. Bit by bit, he pushed his wet dick inside, allowing her body to adjust to his size. When he began to move, she surprised him by pushing backwards until her ass lodged tight against his pelvis. He leaned over to grab her breasts from behind as she captured his balls. Their momentum increased and he pounded into her again and again. When her muscles squeezed the head of his cock, he was a goner, but so was she. They lay on the

blanket, spoon fashion, sweat-slick and sated, until their breathing evened out. "Wow, Hawk! Never did I dream that sex would be so much fun. How many more positions are there?" He chuckled. "Enough to keep us busy for a few years and then some." "Ummm, sounds promising." “You know, I never thought to return to the ranch, but I couldn’t sell, not with the Hawkins cemetery in the middle of it.” “And now? What are your plans, Hawk?” Her voice was soft and low, as if she really cared about his answer. He turned her to face him and went up on his elbows so he could watch her reaction. “I’m going to rebuild and start a family to carry on after I’m gone. There’s not much to offer and I know this piece of property doesn’t mean much to you, but the question is…would you consider sharing this life with me?” He pressed his advantage with a smoldering kiss. “I promise to do everything within my power to keep you safe and happy. Will you marry me, Tabby?” She pulled away, stood, and turned in a slow circle. “As far as the eye can see?” “Yes, and then some,” he answered, mesmerized by the glint of sunlight as it touched her skin. “It would be a mite lonely out here, don’t you think?” “Yes, and the winters can be harsh, but we’ll have each other.” He got to his feet and stood behind her, waiting. “Then yes,” she said, returning to his arms. “Yes! I’d love to spend the rest of my life with you. We’ll build the best darned ranch this country has ever seen.” He smiled at her enthusiasm. “Yes, my love. I believe we will at that.” Holding this woman in his arms felt good and right, but her proximity played havoc with his libido. Life would never be dull with her around. He held her at arm's length. "Care to go for a dip in the creek? The current adds a definite lift to the sensations." "Race you!" He watched as she ran ahead, not hesitant in the least at having her nudity on display. Yep, she was his kind of woman…Hawk's woman.

The End

www.lorrainenelson.weebly.com Other Books by Lorraine Nelson: Zakia and the Cowboy Covert Mission: Undercover Cop Trouble Brewing in Thunder Creek A Cowgirl’s Pride

THE VIRGIN—APTLY NAMED Raven McAllan Copyright © 2012

Chapter One

"What a bloody apt name. The Virgin-ia virgin." The voice was soft, but not soft enough for Virginia Martin to miss hearing. Shit. She so hated her name. Almost as much as she hated her virginal state. But growing up in a village where your mum was the vicar, didn't give a lot of leeway for sex. In any which way. She stood patiently in line, waiting for the big, double doors to open. For the first time in years she wasn't queuing to get into the library or a lecture theatre. She was out. Acting like students should act. And it was way past due. Because by the time Ginny went to university, where her dad was the chaplain, and her brother the head of theological studies, she was desperate to do something to change her image. Sadly she didn’t have a clue how to go about it. A nudge from someone behind her made her shuffle forward. "What's it like being Kirstie-no-pants sister?" Ginny ignored the taunt; goodness knows she'd heard similar comments often enough. Her dad and brother being so prominent amongst the staff was bad enough. However her sister had taken prominence to new heights by hoisting her panties on the flagpole, and then shinning down it, ass naked to the world. It was a bit of a downer to say the least. It had been fine for Kirstie; no one had expected her to conform. Our wild spirit. Their parents had been fond of saying, before adding, Virginia now, she's the sensible one. Well, Ginny thought, no bloody longer. I'm sick of being sensible, sick of being sex-less and sick of being laughed at. And more than sick of being a virgin. No matter that up until then, she hadn't met any one she fancied to pop her cherry—well except for one

guy, she amended and he gave up trying—now it was her turn to be outrageous. All I need now is to work out how to do it. Standing out side Circus, the only nightclub in the area, and a favorite haunt of students, watching a steady stream of people going inside, she mentally straightened her spine. It was just a club for goodness sake. With a great singer according to her friend—her absent friend—Carol. Not kinky, nor scary, just a regular club. You can do it Ginny, she told herself. All she had to do was go in, ask for a drink, listen to the music, find a likely candidate, and get laid. Easy. Yeah, and so was climbing Everest. She ignored the mutters from the guy leaning against the wall, and straightening her back, moved with the flow until she was almost at the head of the queue. A couple of girls in front of her smiled. "Ignore Francis, he's a shite bag," offered one, pointing to the guy with the snarky taunt. "I'm Annie, this is Liz. We're in the psychology module with you. You look wary. Seriously? Don't be. It’s a great night. The guys are hot and boy can they move." Ginny smiled back, relieved to have someone to talk to. "Ginny," she said. "And good, I'm glad. The…er friend I was going to come with has flu, and backed out. But I was so looking forward to it, I decided to come anyway. I just didn't realize how scary it would be by myself." Annie nodded. "Stick with us then. We lost our virginity ages ago." She must have seen the shock on Ginny's face because she added swiftly. "In guys on poles night, I mean. It's great fun. But be prepared to take part." "Pardon?" Had she heard right? "Guys on poles night? I thought it was Guy St. Pol. Carol said he was a new singer?" Annie shook her head and Ginny realized she'd been had. Not had as in had, unfortunately, but had as in set up. Bloody Carol, I've been saying for ages I need to step out of my comfort zone. Ginny's temper rose. It was all well and good wanting to broaden one's horizon, but she hadn't wanted to do it by herself. She had the sneaky suspicion that Carol wasn't as ill as she'd made out to be. Come to think of it she hadn't sound that ill when she'd rung up.

"The guys," Annie was saying. "Pole dancing. You'll be asked to join in. And it’s a pre-requisite nobody says no. You'll be fine, we'll keep you right." I’m female and I have different equipment. How the hell can I take part? Ginny thought. But she nodded, and dutifully handed over her tenner to the cashier. Sighing, she thought about her undies. For once she'd worn big pants, thank God. She knew there was no way she could hang from a pole and show almost her all. Thank goodness this dress needs stuff underneath that conceals not reveals. But then she contemplated gloomily, knowing her luck, no one would ask her to take part anyway. She could just watch, enjoy and leave. "Come on," she found Annie on one side Liz on her other as they chummed her to the ladies to freshen up their make up. "It's about time you came out," Liz said. "Not as in gay, unless…?" She raised an eyebrow and Ginny shook her head. "Right okay, we wanted to ask you to come out with us ages ago, but Carol Fidler told us you likely wouldn't come. Then when she fell er…ill, she asked us to keep an eye on you so you didn't chicken out. Our pleasure." "What?" The bitch. "Not true, I've wanted to do something about my lack of social life"—and virginity—"for ages, but Carol kept saying Steven my brother wouldn't like it. Then she suddenly changed her mind and said tonight would be a good time to start spreading my wings. But before now? She's been really, oh no remember Steven." Annie nodded. "Don't you believe her, she just fancies him, and wants to get on his good side that's all. We all know just how she'd have him given the chance. You should have seen her at the hall ball. All over him like a rash. Tonsil tennis was an understatement." Liz giggled "Now that’s good blackmail material, if you ever need any." "I'll have to remember it." Ginny said. "You never know when something like that might come in handy." A deep throbbing was coming from somewhere. The noise went from head to toe via boobs and clit and back again. A sax started up, its tone sexy and arousing. "C'mon, Show time."

Ginny found herself dragged out of the loos and into a tiny intimate theatre, nothing like she'd expected, and pushed into a seat near a small table to the left of the room. There were probably only a dozen women there, sitting by little tables, slouched into big squashy armchairs. "Where is everybody?" she wondered out loud. "There were loads of people outside." "Oh they're at the disco," Liz explained. "Carol told us you wanted to come in here." I did? She stared around the room. "She knows more than me then. I don't even know what here is." In front of each table, a pole stretched up into the darkness, within touching distance of each of its enclosing chairs. "Here is for Guys on Poles. Better view from this side than dead central," Annie explained, as the three of them settled into the comfy chairs. Ginny wondered what the quick glance that passed between her and Liz was in aid of. She didn't think Annie's explanation told her very much. "You get to see all of them easily, as well as our own private dancers. Here, they even give you binoculars if you need to see closer." A pair of opera glasses were pushed into her hands. The music pulsed in time to her pulse, and her imagination went into overdrive. Just anticipating what might happen had her nipples tightening and her panties getting damp. Who ever would have guessed mere thoughts could be so arousing? Annie handed her a bottle of wine and showed her the seal. "We bring our own. Don't let go of it. We've plenty, enjoy." As Ginny stammered her thanks and broke the seal, the lights dimmed and the beat of the music picked up. She took a mouthful and sat forward in her seat. Come hell or high water, she was going to enjoy herself. **** Sol Archer peered down from the tiny platform high up at the top of the room and laughed softly. She was there. All his wet dreams come true. Virginia Martin, the one person he wanted to fuck into oblivion. The one person he'd been told was frigid, gay, a-sexual, just not interested by various people. He didn't believe them, not with a

body like hers. Made to be worshipped. His cock grew at the sight of her. Down boy, your time will come, and hopefully so will you. He owed Carol one. And Liz and Annie. His cock twitched with interest as he remembered the effort he'd put in to getting Ginny there, and remembered just why he wanted her there. Wanted her period. Ever since he'd seen Ginny walking across the quad, long dark hair streaming out in the wind, her floaty skirt whipped up by the same wind to show shapely thighs; her blouse pressed close to her bust, her nipples clearly defined; his cock had gone into overdrive. It had tested Mr. Levis Strauss' claim to strength, to its limits. His hard on was so strong and instantaneous, it was a wonder he didn't have zip marks along its length, so close to those metal teeth had it pushed. Going commando was all well and good, but not if it endangered the very thing that was demanding attention. Since then, his reaction to every glimpse of Ginny had been instant and predictable. He felt as if he had a permanent hard on. He'd tried the smile, do you want a coffee, share lunch, go for a walk, and been, well not exactly rebuffed, but not encouraged either. Then Carol had explained the mother, father, brother, scenario, and about her sister’s reputation and Sol had backed off to re-think his tactics, before engaging all three girl’s help. When Carol had explained just how she'd persuaded Ginny to come tonight by herself, Sol was doubtful it would work. But hats off to her, he thought. She knew her friend well. So here she was and here he was. Before tonight's over Ginny, you'll be playing with more than one pole I can promise you that. He glanced over to where his fellow dancers were and nodded. "Okay, guys let's do it. Remember, old hands first, newbies later, let them get used to you. And Ginny Martin is mine." Twelve men, one per girl. A perfect night for fucking. Did Ginny have any idea just what she'd been set up for? He rather thought not, but she would soon. And boy was he looking forward to showing her. Guy's on poles, his baby, his creation. Not one he usually took part in, his dancing days were long gone. Guy St Pol, had long been replaced by senior lecturer and respected academic, Solomon Archer; his dark side ruthlessly repressed. But tonight was special, and he'd

resurrected his past, all to get into Ginny. Tonight, for her, was a set up. Apart from her, Guy's on Poles was a regular show, touring the country with a waiting list of thousands for tickets to each small exclusive show. Not all the girls would do anything. In fact most would have their dance, mess around and enjoy themselves. Only a couple would take it further, and maybe go off with their dancing partner. It was up to them. The only rule of the club on dancing nights was —you danced. So, he took a deep breath, and as the drumbeat changed to fast and furious, he watched as one by one they slid down the poles and began to dance. Finally it was his turn and he began his graceful slide. Twelve fit, toned, good-looking guys. Dressed—if you could call it that—in the tightest, shortest, speedos known to man—or woman. Guaranteed to give a whole new meaning to the expression 'over the top' if you weren't ruthless in keeping your libido under control. Four poles, three men to a pole. One on each pole as the others danced around, gradually drawing the audience in. It was fun, it was flirty and it was lighthearted. Usually. Tonight was different, Sol admitted to himself as he gradually made his sinuous way down the pole. The metal was cool, smooth and sensual as it ran between his legs, rubbing his cock as he moved. He'd forgotten just how erotic that specific feel was. The music got louder, the lights went up and he swung round, dipped his body and pushed his groin almost into Ginny's face. He could hear her moan, see the way she licked her lips and glance almost furtively at the bulge that was his cock, luckily firmly caught inside his speedos. That's it Ginny, just enjoy, there's a lot more to come, hopefully including us. He swung round the pole moving to the music, until, with a loving caress he unwrapped his legs and leapt to the floor, leaving the pole to another guy with a more than willing Liz. Sol barely glanced at them. His whole being was focused on a wide-eyed Ginny. "C'mon," he beckoned and took hold of her hand, pulling her to her feet, making sure he rubbed his now barely hidden cock against her pussy. If he got any more excited he could easily cut off the circulation to its head. He noticed it just showing over the band at the top, his pre cum glistening on the tip, making tiny dark circles on the

silk of her dress. There was not a cat in hell's chance of containing his ever willing, and impatiently waiting cock in his speedos with her hot body so up close and personal. He noticed she didn't seem scared or uninterested, just unsure of what she was supposed to do. "Follow me. We'll practice in private." "Er practice?" she asked as he propelled her through a door at the far side of the room. "Practice what?" "Fucking. As in, me, you, us."

Chapter Two "Pardon." Ginny stopped dead in her tracks. “Say that again?" This is my lecturer, the man all my fantasies are made of saying what? "Explain," she said. "What?" he raised an eyebrow. "We're going to fuck. Here tonight. We need to practice." This had to be the best erotic dream yet. What else would involve her wet dream inducing lecturer? She could not be so lucky in real life. "Er sorry if I'm thi— Ahhh what are you doing. Put me down you moron." He picked her up and put her over his shoulder, fireman style. "What the hell is going on? Everybody can see my pants." "There's no one to see?" He swatted her ass. Hard. "Ouch that bloody hurt. Why did you do that? You want me to thump you back?" Her sass got her another swat. Ginny pulled her arm back to aim a tight fist to his ass. She didn't reach it, as he reached for her arm and held it firmly, whilst moving rapidly along a corridor, tight bends making her shift and sway. The floor swirled in front of her eyes. "Stop spinning me round. Or I'll throw up." She was begging him as he turned around fast, pushing a door open. He didn’t answer. Instead her knickers—her big knickers— were pulled down, trapping her thighs, and then another slap on her ass, harder, stinging, followed by his hand rubbing and…. She felt his finger teasing her ass? Her body tensed. "What are you doing?" Ginny did her half-hearted best to push his hand away. "Did I really feel your fingers trying to get into my ass?" "You did, and you'll feel more than trying before long." Sol dropped her onto a settee and Ginny’s breath left her with a whoosh. He looked down at her, as she self-consciously tried to wriggle her pants up and the skirt of her dress down. "Don't." "Sorry?" She wondered why he was Mr. Dictatorial all of a sudden and why the fuck did she kept saying sorry? "Don't what?"

Ginny looked at him properly for the first time since he'd dragged her out of her seat. He sighed. "Don't bloody tidy your clothes. Just take them off." Okay, this evening is getting more surreal by the minute. "Why?" "Don't flaming argue woman. Unless you want your ass tanned so it matches the color of your lips. Both sets of lips. Do as I say, and do it now." His voice was loud and made Ginny jump. Riighht. What the hell have I got myself into? Screw that, I didn't; he got me here. "Why?" Damn, she thought, I sound like a stuck record. "I didn't ask to come here. You decided, you made me." "Did I really Ginny? Did I make you do something you don't want?" Sol asked. His voice was now quiet, intense, and made her shiver. "Because if that's the case, I'm sorry. I thought us together was something we both wanted. Well okay, at first I didn't, every move I made you blocked. Coffee? Drink? You were pleasant but showed no sign of wanting more. I did everything except stand on my head to show you I wanted you. In the end I thought oh well accept it, Sol, she doesn't fancy you. And I know myself, know my needs are maybe a bit too extreme for some people. I resigned myself to the worshipping from afar stuff." She couldn't believe what she was hearing. All that wasted time. "I thought you were just being nice." she said. "You know poor old Virginia, never does anything. I'll ask her for a coffee." He laughed, it echoed around the room. "Er Sol? What is all this?" She asked her voice trembling, even as her pussy contracted and her juices flowed. Ohh shit, why does the thought of him spanking me get me wet? Am I a pervert? What's going on with me, him, and everything? "Er look, I know I seem thick right about now, but really…," "Strip," he broke into her mutterings, his voice sounded harsh. "Ginny, listen to me, do as I say, do it now or I’ll do as I said. One spank for each second you defy me. Starting in three, one…two…three." He stared, arms folded. "You wouldn't" Would he?

"Watch me. That's ten spanks so far. I can last out. The question is, can you?" He looked at his watch. Oh shit, shit, and double shit. He means it. "Will it hurt?" Ginny stood up and began to unbutton her dress, slowly. There was no way she was going to let him know if she was turned on or repelled by the idea. As long as he didn't look at her nipples straining against her bra, or the damp spot on her panties, she should be able to keep him guessing. "You'll find out won't you." It was a statement not a question. Ginny shivered, and not in fear. "We're still at ten so far. That could increase if you don't get a move on. Your choice. Might make fucking harder though, especially when I come in your ass." "Pardon?" Her fingers slowed as she stared at him. Surely he was joking. "Eleven, twelve, thirteen…unlucky for some… lucky for me. My fingers are itching to start. In fact." There was a ripping noise, and Ginny watched the rest of the tiny buttons that had graced the front of her dress go flying all over the floor. "Let's start." Sol grabbed her, and Ginny felt herself being lifted, and then she was on her stomach across his knees, her knickers around her ankles. The first tap went straight to her clit and she whimpered in pleasure. The second was slightly harder, and Ginny wriggled, trying to relieve that delicious itch. This was it she was sure, soon she'd no longer be 'virgin of the parish', and know just what people were talking about. Smack number three stung. Four and five hurt. "Ouch. That's not funny." She glared up at Sol. "At the risk of sounding like a scratched record what the hell is ahh." Now each spank set her ass on fire. Each soothing rub had her juices coating her curls. Oh God, sorry, mum, this is sooo good, I might technically be a virgin, but I reckon that's going to change really soon. "I'm going to scream in a moment" she managed to say, in between swats. "Ahhh shit." "How many smacks is that?" he asked. "Count, Ginny, or give me your safe word. Otherwise, count or I start again." "Er, Oh I don't know, eight? Nine? Ahhh,” She paused, her ass stinging. Dare she tell him what she was thinking? Yes, she dared

"I want you in me. Can I ask? Can I say it out loud? This is all my fantasies rolled into one. Sod Brad Pitt or Ian whathisface. This is my reality now." Another smack. "Sol, please, Sol," she was begging, her breath coming out in tiny gasps and sobs. "I want you." There, she'd said it. She turned to look at his face. It was blank, his concentration absolute. Only by the glitter in his eyes did he show his arousal. And by the cock so hard against her tummy. "Good, and after I've finished this you'll want me with a greater intensity, I promise you. So, how many more?" His hand caressed her ass, and his finger teased the opening. "How many more do you think you need Ginny?" **** Sol waited for her answer. He'd hardly believed his luck when Carole had confided Ginny's fantasies to him, and he'd worked tirelessly to make sure he was the one who made them happen. She'd taken those spanks so well. Her ass was rosy. The color did match her lips he was sure. He itched to turn her over and check, before initiating her into more of his desires, she was so receptive. Sassy and challenging, but all the more exciting for that. He was sure she'd push him back as much as he pushed her, and their coming together would be all the more explosive for it. He let his pinkie dip a little further into her anus, saw and experienced her receptive wriggle, and tiny groan. "Shall I come in here?" He moved his finger to indicate what he meant. "Fill your ass. Take you over the table, Demand you scream my name as my balls tease your mound? Put my cock where my finger's teasing?" His finger moved a little further inside her "Finger fuck your clit? Fill your pussy with my fingers, make you beg? Is that what you want Ginny? My wish could be your command. When you learn how to behave." His spare hand slid underneath her, found her damp curls and then the tiny nub that was standing out waiting for attention. He began to pinch and sooth. "Tell me what you want, let me decide if you deserve it. But think on, you let me give you your ultimate desires, and you're mine. Mine to command mine to take. All mine, forever. Because once I have a taste of you, and you me, we'll belong to each other, no one else. Can you risk it? Knowing I know your innermost secrets, know

how to turn you on with a touch, or a spank? Knowing I'll push you, test you, and control you. In doing so, you will be my completion. What will it be? It's all or nothing." His finger pressed even further, his nips became harder. Sol wondered if he'd gone too far. No true out and out dom, his ideals were too mild, he thought, for that. However he'd be the first person to admit, he had to dominate, and be in control. Nothing was guaranteed to push his buttons more than a beautiful woman bowing to his demands, giving in to his control and command. Ginny was pushing those buttons, albeit, he thought, unconsciously. His cock throbbed with anticipation, his body thrummed with the strength of his pent up emotions and he was on the proverbial knife-edge; which way his control went was undecided. Did he spank her until she screamed in surrender? Or merely fuck her ass until his balls were shriveled? The outcome would be the same, she'd be his and his alone; it was how they achieved that outcome that was, as yet, undecided. "Decision time Ginny. Or I might just take the decision for you. Tell me now." Spank. "What." Spank. "You want." Spank, spank. "Do you want my cock in your ass?" With each touch of his hand on her ever increasingly rosy ass, she flinched, gasped and wriggled. He'd bet his term's salary his legs would be wet with her juice. "I'm sorry, but I really don't know what you mean." Her eyes were wide. "Erm, how can you take me in my um well, you know. I thought that only happened in books?" Fuck. She was asking him that? Surely she was bullshitting? Or was she? As Sol looked at her upturned face, her cheeks as flushed as the cheeks he was caressing, he had a sudden thought. "Have you not let anyone into that delicious darkness before Ginny? Will I be your first?" He hadn't realized how much he wanted to be, until he saw her tiny nod. He let his finger press harder, and was rewarded by a gasp as he began to breech the ring of muscles clenching it. "It hurts." Her eyes filled with tears. "Oh shit, Sol, it's sore. Will it be this bad when you put yourself into me the normal way?" There was silence. "Run that past me again slowly will you." Sol said as the silence stretched. She was still holding his finger tight in her ass,

rubbing her clit onto his questing fingers, unconsciously asking for more. "What would you say is normal Ginny?" **** "Now why on earth do you have to ask me that? Can't you just get on with whatever you're going to do and let me decide later?" she moaned. "How can I even think with you touching me like that?" "No," he said evenly. "Ginny, I'm waiting. If you don't answer, I'll accept you don't want me, or any of this." His finger was even further inside her ass. She didn't move and was rewarded by it inching in even further. She had a feeling if she even wriggled slightly it would evoke another spank; if she was honest, she wasn't sure she could take one without lashing out. She was hot, horny and bloody sore. Was all sex like this? She truly hadn't believed the books she'd read secretly, hiding them inside her textbooks or under the bed. “Ginny? Do you want more? Or do I take my fingers away and let you leave the club, and go back to your house? Tell me the truth. What do you know?" Okay, time to see just how much he really wants me. "Know as in read? Quite a lot. Know as in experienced?" She paused. "Nothing. I'm a virgin."

Chapter Three The silence stretched again. Ginny almost held her breath. This was it, crunch time. She felt his finger slowly, agonizingly withdraw from inside her anus, and felt empty. Bugger it, I knew what I read was just a load of fantasy. No guy wants to initiate a virgin. She was turned and lifted, her pants falling to the floor from her ankles, with a swift helping kick. She wasn't settled beside him, as she thought would happen, onto the settee. Instead she found herself snug on his lap, sitting with her ass tucked on top of his rock-hard cock—well that's still interested anyway—her dress not neatly under her but floating over both of them, gaping at the front where the buttons had been ripped off, leaving her breasts on show. He'd maneuvered her legs to one side, and put his arm firmly around her. "You worry me," Sol said finally after the silence had stretched so long, Ginny was ready to scream. "Do you realize just what could have happened? Do you? I could have fucked you senseless with no regard to what you do or don't know. Tied you up, fucked your ass, traumatized you, put you off sex for life. Fuck Ginny." He shook his head and she felt his arm tighten. "Yes please." He looked bemused. "Yes please what?" Ginny took a deep breath. "Fuck Ginny." She waited to see if he followed her request. "You said fuck Ginny. I changed the intonation to mean you wondered if you should? And I said yes you should. Fuck me. Please?" He looked at her considering she thought. "Why?" he asked finally, his fingers playing almost absently it seemed with her nipple. "Why me, and why now?" "Because, I fancy you like mad, and I've wanted to do or say something for ages and not known how; and felt I couldn't miss this opportunity. Not now, when you've sort of shown you fancy me back." She moved on his cock, which responded on cue and seemed to demand entrance to her pussy. "And I trust you. To show me everything you think I should know. And, well everything you want." He shook his head. "Be careful here, Ginny. You've no idea what I want."

'Then show me." She turned in his arms and sat astride him, one leg either side, her bare ass rubbing his cock, her mound pressed to him as best she could, her nipples grazing his chest. "Don't you think you should take off those damned speedos surely they must be restricting your circulation or something?" She put her hand between them and played with the band along the top of the speedos. Dare she touch the top of his cock, still just showing? She inched her fingers along and rubbed one finger over the tip, feeling his pre-cum coat it as she touched. His breath hitched, but to her surprise and relief he didn't move her hand, but waited for her to continue. Ginny decided her hand was happy where it was for the minute. "I might be a virgin, but I'm not uninterested. I know the theory, just not the reality. Will you show me? I've got my safe word, but I don't think I'll need it? Have I got that right? Is that what it's called?" Sol laughed. A deep from the belly laugh. The laugh was infectious. Ginny found herself giggling back, even though she didn’t know if the laugh was a good thing or not. "It is you tease. You know how fine it is," He said. "In fact, let's develop on that, it's time for us both to be open and honest. What do you know about me?" His hand, until then holding her loosely on his lap move down and began to slowly lift the hem of her dress until it was bunched around her waist, wide open, hiding nothing. "In fact, let’s just take this off shall we?" He lifted her hand from his cock. "Later you can take up where you left off.” And then moved her arms one by one until the dress slipped off and he was able to flip it over the back of the settee. Ginny looked at the door, and Sol interpreted her glance correctly. "Locked. Now, Lets talk. What do you know about me? My lifestyle?" "Well" she touched one male nipple, wondering if it would harden as hers did when he touched her. It did. Emboldened she tweaked the other one, and was rewarded with a smile than guaranteed—she hoped—retribution. "Nothing much." She wondered just how much to tell him. "I guess I'd better admit my ignorance and then hope you're going to tutor me in more than Maths." Sol laughed and tweaked a nipple. The resultant zap to her clit was better than she'd imagined you could get from a simple touch.

Ginny grinned. “You're considered to be hot and…er…dangerous. Eat girls like me for breakfast." She touched her lips to his neck, and then straightened to look him in the eye. "Oh I do hope so." That earned her a light tap on her mound. She gasped as a zing so powerful it almost stopped her breathing went from there, through her clit and up to her breasts. "You, my dear, are playing with fire. And little girls—or big ones for that matter—who play with fire get burned,” he said. “Do you really want to risk it? Because I tell you now Ginny, I've watched you, lusted after you for a long while. But my sex life can be dark, and maybe for you, dangerous. No simple sweet coupling for us, it will be long hard fucking," he warned. "I'll take you to places that even in your wildest dreams you couldn't think about. Push you to your limits and beyond. And as I said, demand and take more from you than you knew you were capable of. But if you agree, I can guarantee you will never ever look at anyone else. You'll be spoiled for 'normal', whatever normal is. You'll only want me. Which is as it should be, because I only want you. Now, your choice. Make your mind up." She considered. Really there was nothing to think about. If she was going to get the chance to make love, have sex, fuck for Scotland, whatever, she wanted it to be with Sol. And whatever he thought was his dark side, Ginny was fairly sure, she'd enjoy it—if anything that had happened so far was an indication. It seemed she was a virgin but not one of the shy and retiring variety. "I want everything you can give me," she said boldly. "Because I know you won't hurt me, mock me or make me feel perverted. When do we start?" His look seared her soul. She returned it steadily. "I mean it Sol. Do your worst, which I'm sure is your best, and show me what I've been missing." It was over to him now. Ginny knew she couldn't do anything else, except…she scooted back, lifted herself onto her knees and tugged. At those damned speedos. "Do you really need these on?" she asked with a wicked—she hoped—grin. "They don't actually cover much at the moment." Three quarters of his rampant cock showed over the top. His balls seemed to fill the tiny scrap of material that covered them, and very little was

left to the imagination, and Ginny thought what was in her imagination was X-rated! Sol obligingly lifted his hips and with an inward dance of joy, Ginny tugged until all his cock and his balls were uncovered and showing themselves to their best advantage. She stood up and pulled the material down his legs and over his feet. **** As she bent her breasts swayed and his cock reared up to pay homage to them. Fuck it, she wants me, she can have me. All of me. At least I'll show her what she's missing, and what we could have. Maybe. Just how far can I go? "Okay, I'm happy to initiate you, take your virginity and show you how good, excellent sex, and lovemaking can be. But not here." He looked around the tiny room. Great for casual sex, not great for what he had in mind. "Where then?" Ginny was standing ass naked in front of him, her eyes straying to his frankly pulsing cock. "Upstairs." Her eyes grew round. "Upstairs as in the club?" He shook his head and saw the relief show on her face. "Nope, upstairs as in my home. And before you ask, you'll be the first partner I've had there.” He wondered what she would make of that comment. Apart from her eyebrows rising, she made no acknowledgement. "So then let's go." He laughed at her impatience, and looked her up and down, admiring her naked body. "Like that?" He watched as the realization of her state of undress registered. And she laughed. "Well you're not any better." "Ah but I don't mind. I'd bet you do, and if you don't, well I mind for you. The only person to see that body is me. The only person to admire your reddened ass is me. And the only person to know what you like…." He paused. "Is me. Here." He walked across to a door in the far wall. "We go this way. And no, you don't need clothes. I'm going to walk behind you all the way and admire you, and maybe add a little more color to those gorgeous cheeks."

She walked to the door and shot him what he could only describe as a wicked, evil, grin, over her shoulder. "So what are you waiting for?" She wriggled her ass, and he laughed, gave her a spank, and rubbed the spot. "Not a thing my love, let's get moving." He gave said ass another swift paddle, not enough to hurt, just to get her libido revving. Still she seemed to be waiting for something. "What?" She shook her head. "Nothing." And moved forward. He decided to let that palpable untruth go for the moment, as he followed her, admiring the slight rosy glow of her ass, as it showed in the dim lights that were dotted along the walls. "What would you do," she asked over her shoulder as they climbed the steep stairs upwards. "If I did that to you." "What, swat my ass?" "Yes, just that." "Try it and see," he suggested. "But be prepared not to sit down for a week if you do." “Hmm. What about when you touch me there? What does that do for you?" Her ass wriggled and swayed as she deliberately over exaggerated her movements Ah, the little tease, she's missing me in her ass. Now that bodes well for the future. "Well my love, talking about it makes me hard, wet, and impatient. Actually fucking you there, will make us complete. And make me come fast and furious. I apologize for not improving your knowledge as we walked up the stairs. But all things come to those who wait." Her gasp was muted, and Sol laughed inwardly. Oh how he was looking forward to the rest of the night. They had reached the top of the stairs. Leaning over her, Sol stretched up high, and keyed in a number on the security pad hidden on the wall there, and a well-disguised door swung open. He stood back, interested to see what her reaction would be. Not exactly a conventional room, but nothing in it he hoped, to send her away screaming—and not in pleasure. It was shadowy. He kept it like that on purpose. Not because he wished to spare the sensitivity of visitors, as he had told Ginny, she was his first, but because that ambience suited him.

He waited. He wasn't disappointed. "Is this all for us? Can we try everything?" Sol smiled at her, not the reaction one would expect from someone allegedly inexperienced, but from Ginny? Nothing surprised him. However he asked the one thing uppermost in his mind. "Are you sure you’re a virgin?"

Chapter Four "Well yes, but hopefully not for much longer. I'm a virgin not uneducated, or uninterested. There's just not been the person or the opportunity to make me want to break the seal so to speak. After all with my family history? Well." She shrugged. "Gotta be worth it." He was pleased. "And I am?" "Hell I hope so," Ginny said frankly." I'm wet, hot, and interested. In you and all these er contraptions. I've no idea what half of them are. I've never seen them in any of the books I've read. And if you don't have partners up here, why are they here anyway?" "In the hope we'd use them." he said honestly. "Ginny, like I said I've wanted you ever since I first saw you. I had no idea if I'd get anywhere with you, or if I did whether this room would send you screaming to the hills. Shit when you said you were a virgin, I admit I was a bit taken aback, but oh, my love, for a virgin you're more than non-virginal in your attitude. But if you're willing, it's going to be my pleasure to introduce you to our toys." He wondered what her answer would be as he watched as she wandered round; unselfconscious in her nudity, either not knowing or caring how much she was showing how turned on she was. Her body was flushed and she was rubbing her thighs together, letting the glistening curls at their apex tell their own story. "So we use all of these things together?' she asked as she picked up a pair of handcuffs. Her cheeks were flushed as she turned to him, her chest rosy. "Me on you as well?" He nodded. "Everything is for our pleasure. If I can do it to you, you can do it to me." "Ah ha." Ginny sounded triumphant. "So why did you say I couldn't spank you then?" "I didn't," he replied softly as he moved towards her and took the handcuffs from her hand. "I said if you did be prepared not to be able to sit down for a week. That doesn’t mean I'd spank you to excess, there's other ways of making your ass so sore you can't sit down. And all more than pleasurable. A nice combination of spank, plug and fuck would do the trick. And I'm ready when you are." Fuck, her eyes widened again, and yet again he wondered if he'd gone too far in his frankness. It seemed not.

"Well yes, maybe, but don't you think I should break my duck first? A bit less robustly maybe?" Sol caught her up and swung her round. "Oh I so do. Nice and slowly, missionary style maybe?" Ginny shuddered theatrically. "Oh not missionary please. My mum was so sure I'd meet one and marry him. She kept getting me pen friends in places like Papua New Guinea and Nicaragua. So anything but." He laughed and put her carefully down onto the bed, tucked away in one corner. "We'll start off on here, and graduate as you feel comfortable. Now…" He rested his elbows ether side of her and lowered his head to her damp curls. "If you're not happy about anything we do, tell me. Remind me of your safe word." "Crumble." "Okay, as long as you remember, anything and I mean anything you're not happy about, say it and I'll stop. But be very sure Ginny, because you won't get another chance to crumble." He bent his head and sucked the soft pink flesh, hidden by her curls; his tongue swirling inside, his teeth gently nipping along the sensitive edges. The soft smell of vanilla and lemon filled his senses. All Ginny. How sweet that was, as he pulled her clit into his mouth and gently began to tongue it, he felt Ginny arch upwards, didn’t need her cry of, "Oh shit, S—o—l", to show him how pleasurable it was for her. If he wasn’t careful her reaction was going to cause him to have his own reaction—and spoil the evening. He put his hands up and unerringly found her nipples and pinched, not too hard but enough to know the sensation would affect her clit. Ginny was writhing now, and he moved one hand from her breast, to receive a moan of protest and he put it flat on her tummy to hold her still. He lifted his mouth. "Ginny, I'm trying hard not to show you just what I really want to do, to take you gently, as a virgin aught to be taken instead of fucking you senseless in every which way and have you screaming my name, and begging for more." "Well if you carry on treating me like spun glass, I'll be screaming for more anyway," Ginny said frankly. "For fucks sake,

just fuck me already will you. Or I'll be grabbing you by the cock and forcing you inside me. Somehow!" She moved suddenly and he found himself handcuffed by one hand to the bed. How the hell had she managed that? He hadn't the heart to tell her he could release himself before she could blink. Instead he waited to see what she was going to do next. "Okay, so what now?" He paused for effect. "After all I've only one hand free now." The look on her face was comical. It seemed she hadn't thought of that! "Oh pooh!" Oh pooh? Sol pressed his lips together, determined not to laugh, as he waited to see what she would do next. "I never thought of that." Her tone was rueful. "I just wanted to show I was up for anything, unless I said the word I'm not going to say. Please, please will you stop treating me as if I'm going to break, and get on with it? Whatever, whichever it it's going to be. Let me feel everything I can, please." He made his mind up, and had his hand out of the handcuff and hers fastened tightly to the bed head before she even realized he'd moved. "Okay?" he asked, as he turned to her other hand and had her well and truly fastened. She nodded, her eyes bright with anticipation—or so he hoped. "Good because now I'm going to show you just how aroused you can feel, I'll send you to the edge, and keep you there until I deem it time for you to fly. Don't even try to push yourself my love. That's my job, to make sure you get every last drop of emotion that's there. You'll cry and writhe, sob, pant and crave my touch everywhere before I let you let go. So be prepared, this is your last chance to cry off. You might be a virgin, at the moment, but not for much longer." He watched her face for any negative thoughts, but all he saw was eager anticipation. So be it. He bent his head to her clit again and let fly with his tongue, licking and sucking, his teeth nipping and grazing her. **** She was sobbing with pleasure as his tongue dipped inside her pussy, and he used one finger to probe her anus once more. She wanted it all.

"More," she gasped as each swipe of his tongue lashed her sensitive skin. "Harder, faster, more, well just more." Looking down at his burnished hair, watching his hand as it touched and pinched each hard nipple in turn, Ginny felt as if she would explode. This was so much better than she had ever hoped. With her hands fastened above her head she could do nothing than experience every touch, every exploration of her body, and she loved it. Eagerly she tried to push herself into him, to feel him closer, harder. She should have known he'd have none of it. "Stop it or I stop," he growled, lifting his mouth from her clit. "And to help you…." She felt a chill as his warmth left her, and he walked across the room. Eagerly she wondered where he was going and more to the point what he was fetching. He put whatever it was behind his back as he walked in her direction, his cock swaying, hard and proud. He reached the bed and stood at the bottom of it looking at her. "Still happy?" “I'll be a lot happier when you're inside me," Ginny replied. "If I get any wetter you'll have to wring me out. Yes I'm fine. I promise I'll tell you if I'm not. Er…what are you going to do? What are you hiding from me?" Sol smirked; there was no other word for it. "This." He brought his hands forward and showed her the long leather strap. "And this is how I'm going to use it." She gulped. And watched as he fastened each end to an ankle and then to the bed. "Now my love, watch the ceiling." Obediently she looked up. Where there had been darkness, now there was a mirror. And reflected in it was her, naked, spread out and bound, and even to her untutored eyes, aroused and eager, Sol standing next to her, his eyes assessing. "Okay, now you watch the mirror. See how beautiful you look like that Ginny, all for us." He bent and kissed each nipple in turn. Watching their reflections, Ginny thought it was the most beautiful thing she'd ever seen, and appreciated just why he had

fastened her legs as he did. She so wanted to clench them together, help herself to a climax. Instead she was helpless, having to wait, to see what he was going to do, and the anticipation heightened all her senses. Each nipple was thoroughly worshipped and his finger gently moved into her pussy and pushed. She felt herself clench him in eager anticipation. She wanted to experience everything he could show her. Even, she admitted to herself, him in her both ways. That teasing finger in her ass earlier had made her eager to feel his cock in there. Although she thought, maybe his cock in her pussy first. If he ever got around to it. She moved restlessly. His response was to smack her mound, not so gently as before. "Damn I like that." She spoke without thinking and heard Sol laugh. "Good, but don't get too fond of it yet, I've a feeling your ideas are much more advanced that they should be. Let's take it step by step." "Well make them big ones then, and bloody take them quicker." She wondered if that response would earn her another arousing tap. It did. "Remember Ginny," his voice was soft but determined. "Just who is in charge here. I can, and if necessary, will leave you begging. Now. Watch me, this is for you.” Slowly he opened a condom packet and stroked the thin latex over his cock. He was almost on top of her, his cock, now sheathed, poised at the entrance to her pussy. "Ready? Breathe slowly and deeply, and keep looking upwards." She felt him push and opened to him like a rose unfurling its petals and pulled him deeper. It was a close run thing who groaned first. "Oh this is sooo good, harder deeper please, Sol, fill me now." He pulled backwards and left the tip of his cock teasing her entrance. "Who's in charge?" he asked as he tweaked a nipple and then played with her clit, his cock gently caressing her entrance. "Who decides what's best for you? For us?"

"We do," she said defiantly. "We do, both of us. Well this time anyway. God, Sol, next time, every other time, I'll let you set the pace and dictate the direction. Well unless it's my turn. But this time, please let’s go together." "Ginny, you sure? Do you know what you're agreeing to?" She smiled, one hundred percent sex. "Oh I do hope so. A lifetime of you calling the shots. Oh yes please." Well unless I do, she added silently. No need to give all her secrets away. "But this time I'm asking for you to fuck me. I'm wet, willing, and waiting." "Thank goodness." His answer was full of emotion. He was back between her legs, which were still splayed and tied fast. His cock was pushing hard into her, and their rhythm was set before she could blink. There was no pain, just a sense of being whole, being his. Of total completion. She writhed beneath him, enticing him as best she could. "What do you feel, Ginny?" Sol asked as he began to thrust. "What do you want? Now be vocal, tell me. Do you want to come as I fuck your pussy? Do you want me to come in your pussy? Or shall I hold off and come inside that sweet ass?" He continued to thrust, punctuating each word with a hard downward movement. "Shall we fly over the edge together? Tell me Ginny, beg me, plead for your pleasure. He bent his head and nipped one tight nipple. "Take part in this, or I'll take over." "Perhaps this time I want you to take over, to show me how you want to come. Tell me how you're going to make me come." She watched, aghast as he pulled back, his cock leaving her pussy and resting briefly on her mound, before he gradually, almost lazily let it slid over her clit and away from her. She hadn't meant that! "No-oo. Why?" Why had he withdrawn? Unless. "Are you going to put it in my ass now?" she asked. Nervously. The thought of it happening wasn't the same as the reality. Sol grinned, the sweat on his body making him gleam in the soft light. "Put what in your ass?" His hands moved swiftly and cupped her there kneading and squeezing her soft flesh. "You need to tell me Ginny. I want words. Explicit words. Do it." Okay, why not? "Are you going to put your cock in my ass and fuck me there?"

She felt his hands move from the globes of her ass as he moved and rested it on his knees, his legs slightly open. She felt the movement stretch her, as the leather thong held her legs apart; and then one of his fingers began its slow journey into her ass. Sol was looking at her intently. Ginny would have squirmed except she was tied up—or was it down—she wondered. Whichever there was no escaping his steady gaze. "What? Why've you stopped?" she asked. "You told me to be vocal. I am vocal and you've stopped doing anything." "Really?" his finger was moving around inside her ass, scraping the side of her passage, stretching her. "I'm not doing anything? You think?" He pushed his finger forward and added another one. With his other hand he pushed one then two then three fingers into her pussy, his thumb rubbing her clit in slow arousing circles. "Is this nothing then?" "No, no. It's amazing and making me hot and ready and ahh, I'm going to come." Ginny was elated. She was going to climax. "No. You. Are. Not. Hold back Ginny, do not come. Ride over it, tell yourself, not to. Remember, no coming until I say." "I need to come." She was sobbing in her frustration. "You've got me so turned on, I've got to. I need to. You said I'd fly, let me fly." The thumb circling her clit, moved to stroke her curls, playing with them increasing their dampness. His fingers in her ass increased their exiting play. And then as he moved, she felt his cock tease the entrance to her ass, moving such a tiny distance before retreating and resting on her, ready and she hoped eager for more. How could she not come with so many erotic feelings bombarding her? But Sol had told her not, and Ginny realized that what Sol wanted, she wanted. Suddenly she remembered what he'd said to her. How shall we come? He was giving her the choice. "Put your cock in my pussy Sol, let me feel you fill me, let me lose my virginity as you come." "Hell woman." His voice was full of laughter. "I thought you'd never decide. Be warned this is a one off. I call the shots." She watched as he removed the condom from his cock, and threw a foil packet at her. "New condom for that beautiful pussy now. Want to do the honors?" He untied her hands and winked. "Just for this."

Well, she thought, as with trembling fingers she rolled the condom on his waiting cock, then looked at her handiwork with satisfaction, I might not be Olympic level, but for a beginner that's not ba…ohhh…. There was no more time to enjoy the view, his cock was in her pussy and he was pushing hard. Sol’s hands were busy at the bindings on her ankles and suddenly she found she could move her legs. "Put them on my shoulders Ginny." He was sliding steadily in her; his cock creating beautiful friction, his balls slapping her, his hands busy at her nipples, her clit. "And your hands on the headboard. You're on your honor not to move them. No touching, just feel." She felt each thrust reach her soul. What could she do? She couldn't move her hands? "Lean forward?" she demanded. His eyes narrowed but he did and she managed to catch one nipple in her mouth and nip and suck. His erotic moan emboldened her and she nipped harder. His pace increased. "Fuck, Ginny, that is more than good. Hell, woman, come now." She felt him move back, and her grip on him ceased. His thrusts became more demanding, and she held her legs firmly around his neck, matching his rhythm. She felt his fingers on her clit again, rubbing, nipping, sending messages to her brain via her pussy and back again. This was it, she was going to come. Long loud and oh so perfect! With each thrust he spoke. Clearly. "This. Is. For. Us. For. You. No longer a virgin. My partner. Now, now, now." She felt his eyes on her as she splintered and flew. "Ah fuck, yes ohh ahh…yesssss." "Yessss!" His roar equaled her own as she felt him swell even more and pump into her, his climax rippling through her pussy, his fingers clenching her clit involuntarily before relaxing. The feeling was indescribable. If she'd been on the top of a mountain she'd be shouting her pleasure to the world. His body in the mirror, showed his muscles as he held himself rigid as she climax and then he let himself go, howling his completion, collapsing onto her and surrounding her. For a long while neither spoke or moved.

Eventually, slowly he lifted himself and looked down at her. "Okay?" he kissed her nose. "Oh more than. If that’s what a virgin expects, oh am I looking forward to what happens now I'm an ex-virgin. Maybe I aught to change my name? To Novirgin-ia?" Sol laughed. "You're my Virgin-ia, I'm sure we can always find something new to do, after all we've a lifetime to do it in." The End

www.ravenmcallan.com

LUCINDA’S SONG Stacey Espino Copyright © 2012

The wind whispered through the trees of the ancient forest as Lucinda settled back on a bed of soft pine needles. She watched the leaves flutter, giving her infrequent glimpses of the blue sky above. Her thoughts were filled with Adero and Kalum, her Guardians. But just as the leaves above were out of reach, so were her men. The pounding rhythm of a horse's hooves vibrated the earth and Lucinda shifted to her side. A black stallion emerged from the saplings and underbrush, briefly rearing up when it was commanded to stop. The rider was not an unwelcome sight. He had long, dirtyblond hair and chiseled features. His body was as she’d just imagined—hard, tanned muscle exposed from under his simple tunic. But just like most days, Adero didn't greet her with a smile. He urged the beast forward, until only a few feet from her body. "You shouldn't be out here alone," he said, his voice the usual deep, gruff monotone, fitting of a Guardian. His blue eyes were penetrating and others may have seen them as severe, but Lucinda saw them as raw passion she’d love to tame. "It's a beautiful day,” she replied. “I refuse to be cooped up in town shucking corn when I could be out here enjoying the afternoon. You know the forest calls to me." "Then you should have asked me to come with you,” Adero insisted. “We can never be too careful. There are humans who dare to venture this far." Lucinda smiled, appreciating his concern, but knowing it was uncalled for. "Adero, this is my forest. It will protect me." She sat up, picking bits of dried leaves from her long, blonde hair. "Look over there. It's the Great Oak. I couldn't be safer. Even now it's singing to me, assuring me I'm safe." "Well I can't hear it, so please let me know before you run off on your own." Adero said with a frown, but she knew he wouldn't stay mad for long. He had been by her side for more years than she

could remember, assigned as one of her two private Guardians by her father. "Come lay with me,” she said, beckoning him over. “You work too hard. Everyone should take time out each day to listen to the trees." Adero’s frown deepened. "I'm not playing your games today, Lucinda. There's a town meeting in less than half an hour. Your father demands your presence." "We have plenty of time." She bit her lower lip, trying to appeal to him so she could stay for even a few minutes longer. No matter how stoic Adero appeared to be, she knew there was so much more underneath. She'd seen him with the other men at play, enjoyed his laughter and smiling face. He was loyal to a fault, but she respected him all the more. If only she could break through his tough outer shell so he could see her as a woman, not just his charge. “Please?” Adero reluctantly dismounted his steed, his heavy black boots disturbing the leaves and needles underfoot. She patted the space beside her, and he bent over and sat, his knees raised. Adero looked anything but comfortable, too stiff, too cold. "Have you ever smiled, Adero? Ever in your life?" Lucinda asked. "Of course!" She used all her weight to pull him down to his back. His skin was so golden compared with hers, rough and masculine. She loved to tease him, but longed for the day he'd reciprocate her gentle advances. It was a dream that she began to lose faith in, for her Guardians were loyal in their duty to protect her, pushing away their own desires to keep their promise to her father. If not for their duty, she firmly believed they'd look at her with the longing. "Look up and tell me what you see." Lucinda smoothed out his stress lines with her fingertips. She craved to run her fingers through his long hair, but held back. "Tell me. Please." "I see leaves." Lucinda laughed softly. "You're not looking closely enough. I see the wind, the heat from the sun, and the life force of the trees. You'd be able to see it too if you lay still long enough." He clumsily sat back up, not humoring her. "Do you realize this forest is the last?"

She sighed heavily. "Why does that bother you?" "Because you're dependent on it. I don't like living life with a knife hanging over your head, Lucy." She sat up too, leaned against his shoulder, and smiled. "You hardly ever call me that." "I'm serious. What will happen when they come and burn down your forest? Cut it down for logging? Where will you go, what will become of you?" Lucinda knew she couldn't survive without the sweet whisper of the forest. The silence would kill her, even if her body lived. "They won't come here. They can't. Besides, you'd protect me, protect the forest." He scowled, but she ignored it. It was easier to live in blissful denial than admit her life could be snatched from her at any moment. Adero helped her mount his horse, and rode them back to their small village on the border of the forest. Once back in town, she took off on her own, passing the seer's hut. She remembered when she’d sought guidance during the last harvest season. The old lady had chanted in the native tongue, her eyes closed. "I see two warriors and a song. Two pieces to make a whole." The crazy seer. She didn't know what she was talking about which was why Lucinda rarely stopped by to visit her. As she walked along in a trance she nearly crashed into Kalum. Her mood instantly lightened. His smile and quiet confidence were always a comfort, his green eyes and dominant presence, a constant distraction. Although similar in physical stature to Adero, Kalum was dark-haired, and he tolerated her playfulness more than her older Guardian. If one of her men were to give in first, it would be him. "Adero tells me you've been difficult this morning,” he said. “You know your father's holding an important town meeting." "Not you, too." She huffed and stomped off, but his overpowering presence was right beside her. How could she ever outrun a male twice her size if he was determined to catch her? "Fine. Escort me to this foolish council meeting." They walked along the dirt paths, numerous huts lining both sides.

"Good. You've found her." Adero was at the entrance to the great hall. He approached her, ignoring the throngs of townsfolk passing by. "Must you both treat me like a child? I'm twenty-one now. My father should relieve the two of you from your duty to me." Why she said it she didn’t know. The last thing she wanted was to lose her Guardians. What she wanted was for one of them to admit they didn’t want to leave her. She desperately needed to hear that they loved her as much as she did them. Imagining a day without them was impossible. But since it was forbidden for a princess to bond with her Guardians, she kept silent; hoping for the day Adero or Kalum broke the rules out of love for her. Kalum smirked. "Princess, whether you agree or not, our protection is a necessity." "Hah! You don't protect me, only spy on me for my father, and keep me from having any fun at all." Lucinda wasn't permitted to date. When the time came her father would choose a suitable male for her. She'd never really thought about what her future husband may look like or if they'd ever fall in love. It was all so sterile and official, nothing in the way of passion. Lucinda considered herself a modern woman in comparison to her friends and neighbors. She shouldn't be tied down by old traditions just because her father was king. Her heart knew what it wanted and broke a little each day she had to deny herself. "What fun, Lucinda?" Kalum crossed his arms over his chest. She adored the hint of jealousy in his eyes, a sign that he saw her as more than a charge. The muscles in his shoulders bunched up, capturing her full attention. He hadn’t changed into formal garb, still wearing a rough brown tunic which barely hid his body. "I wouldn't even know. You've coddled me for so many years I scarcely know what it's like to have fun. The streets are too dangerous, the fields are too dangerous, and even my precious forest is too dangerous." "We'll talk about this later," said Adero. "Your father is making an important announcement. He doesn't want you to be late." "Of course not." Lucinda huffed and entered the hall with the other people, the murmur of conversation drowning out her own thoughts. Why couldn't her Guardians listen to her needs? She knew they weren't all brawn and no brains because they also had other

responsibilities in town. Adero was a master carpenter and Kalum one of the most talented flute players in the village. Yet, they treated her like a child, refusing to humor her. Refusing to see her as a woman. She wanted to know what it felt like to have her men desire her in unholy ways, to yearn for her affection. Lucinda didn’t care about being a princess. She only wanted to know what love was—to give it and receive it back. A great many candles had been lit inside, the flickering light creating shadows which danced along the curved walls like phantoms trying to gain entrance. As much as she craved her independence, she still relied on the security she'd grown accustomed to. Her Guardians must have sensed her anxiety, a sixth sense they both seemed to possess, because several hands suddenly lead her forward, anchoring her in the crowded hall. Lucinda preferred the solitude of the forest. When she was crowded into settings such as this she couldn't hear the Great Oak and felt lost. Kalum whispered in her ear, "We're right behind you, beauty." The elevated stage held two golden thrones. Her father sat in one and the empty seat was reserved for her. Lucinda took no pride in being royalty. She saw it as more of a curse, a burden. If she were like any of the other Nymph girls, she'd be free to do as she pleased, and probably known the pleasures of the flesh years ago. Her friends spoke of their experiences with some of the males in the village. The wicked recounts made her pussy throb with need. What she wouldn't give to see a man's massive organ, to feel it fill her body, break her dreaded maidenhead. What she wouldn't give to learn the ways of the flesh by the hands of her Guardians. Lucinda couldn't help but notice their ripped muscles, thick lips, and the way they smelled of burnt cedar and clean sweat from working under the sun. Everything about them was a temptation. At night, she’d toss in bed, desperate to know the feel of their hands travelling under her dress, against her bare flesh. But they mustn't see her the same way. She was like a little sister, a chore they were burdened with. No matter how much she'd attempt to seduce one of the two, her efforts were never reciprocated. It was difficult not to see them as potential lovers though, especially when they insisted on guarding her even when she bathed in the small lake near the village. They'd strip off their shirts, leaving only thin undergarments on to cover their manhood. Despite their protests,

she'd bath fully nude, hoping one of them would find favor in her appearance and dare to court her. Her father's deep voice broke her out of her reverie. "Good afternoon, my good people. Today is a special day for me and my lovely daughter, Lucinda." He held out his hand for her to join him on stage. She instinctively turned to her Guardians, needing them even more than her own father. Even though she cursed their constant presence most days, she'd be terrified without them. Adero nodded, giving her the strength to join her father and face the crowd. "My daughter is now twenty-one. A woman, one in need of a worthy husband." Lucinda cringed. She hated when he'd go off on a tangent about the need to continue their race for future generations. As far as she was concerned, their race would thrive just as well without a royal line. All Nymphs had power over the forest, just not as strong as Lucinda. While they'd be able to live without the song of the trees, she wouldn't. She was dependent on the Great Oak and the music it gave her soul. "Father, please...." He ignored her, his smile beaming. Then a Nymph she'd never seen before walked onto the stage from the opposite end. He was young, thin, and bore a small crown. Her heart began to race and her vision turned hazy. If her father had set her up without telling her, she'd lose it. There was no way she'd be bound to that sniveling runt with the haughty expression. She looked over the crowd accusingly for her Guardians, but their twisted expressions told her they had no knowledge of the events about to take place either. "My beautiful Lucinda will be offered to Prince Camero from the Highland. I've never been so proud as to give my only daughter's hand to such a worthy mate." Her pulse pounded in her ears, her palms clammy. She had to get out of the hall and return to the forest. Desperation lashed at her until she finally dashed off stage and ran for the rear exit, pushing people aside as she went. A great uproar of questioning voices deafened her. When she finally broke free and into the crisp, afternoon air she inhaled deeply, resting her hands on her knees to calm her nerves for a moment.

Before she even moved, the doors opened and her Guardians joined her. She ran from them as fast as her legs could carry her. Her heart was shattered. Now, not only would she never have the joy of feeling love from her Guardians, she'd be forced to mate with a stranger. The forest was only minutes away and she yearned for its sweet song, the rustling of the leaves, and soft pine needles beneath her feet. "Lucinda! Stop this minute!" She ignored Adero and kept running, her dress billowing up around her. "I'll never return. You can't make me!" she called out, not slowing her pace. Lucinda realized she sounded childish, exactly what she always tried to avoid, but it was all over. Still, her escape was in vain. She was no match for the brute strength of a male Guardian, never mind two. Kalum easily scooped her up, her feet flying out from under her. He held her to his chest, looking down at her with concern. "You must go back. Your father will be furious. And embarrassed." "Young princesses shouldn't behave this way," said Adero in his usual scolding tone. What would she have to do to get through to him? Was he really as cold as he outwardly appeared? "No? So it's okay for me to be forced to marry a man I neither know nor love?" She wriggled in Kalum's arms, but he held her still. "If I marry I'll have no need for Guardians. And I suppose not one of you will miss caring for me?" "It's for your own good, little one." Kalum kissed her temple, trying to appease her as he always did. Nothing could work today though, not with her entire future at stake. Adero crowded at her side and brushed her hair off her face. "Lucy, you must obey the king." "Like you do? Such an obedient Guardian," she mocked. "Don't ruin your track record of servitude over me." Lucinda was still quite vulnerable in Kalum's strong arms. He could easily snap her in two if he chose to. She didn't care. Her Guardians didn't scare her— annoy, comfort, arouse...yes…but never did they cause her to fear them. "Behave," he scolded. But his attempt at a threat only aroused something deep inside her. Something she knew had to be quenched.

Chapter Two Adero had not expected the king to introduce Lucinda's betrothed at the meeting. He expected it to be another routine talk concerning town matters. To say he was shocked would be the understatement of the century. What surprised him more than the shock was how it made him feel. As Lucinda's Guardian, he should inherently want the best for her, which would include a husband after the age of twenty-one. He knew the day would come, but never thought about how it would affect him. His little firecracker, the one who gave him a headache most days with her insolent behavior, was going to be wed. He'd no longer be a part of her life, but she was so ingrained in his. Adero had done the king proud, maintaining perfect gentlemanly manners under the most tempting of circumstances. How could he not be attracted to the beautiful, blonde princess? She was sweet innocence, a natural beauty with a heart of gold. He may be a Guardian, but was still a man. The king shouldn't have entrusted any male to guard Lucinda. The times she'd strip completely, he had to hide the hardening of his cock. He wanted to steal her maidenhead, feel her lush breasts against his face…. Adero shook away his growing desire. The young Nymph girl held his world in the palm of her hand without even realizing it. "Put me down," she insisted. "Where will I go? You know I can't leave my forest." As much as Adero knew he had to return her to the hall, even if forcibly, his heart demanded he free her. The thought of her mating with the royal male presented by her father made his blood run hot. He'd never considered keeping Lucinda for himself, only focused on his duty. Now his world was in an uproar, and he knew Kalum felt the same way. Adero wanted Lucinda for his own. Mine. "But then we'll have to trudge through the forest once your father gives the order for your return," said Adero, not willing to see her run off and get into trouble. The forest was an unsafe place for a delicate thing like Lucinda. Just her beauty was a temptation. He'd seen other males look at her with hunger in their eyes, making him ever the more protective of her.

Kalum adjusted her weight as she squirmed. "Kalum, don't listen to Adero. He hates me. Surely you don't want to see me mated to that horrible, horrible man." "You don't even know him yet. Are you not willing to give your father's choice a chance?" "No!" Tears began to collect in her blue eyes, the moisture glistening in the sunlight. If she blinked, they'd spill over. She crossed her arms, refusing to touch Kalum as he held her. He wanted to smile. As much as she tried to be difficult, she was still adorable in his eyes. Yet it was Kalum who usually put up with her antics long after him, even walking the fine line between acceptable and unacceptable behavior by a Guardian. "You know I don't hate you, Lucy. I've devoted my life to protecting you." Adero's heart swelled with love for the princess. He realized now he didn't want to return her—ever. It took nearly losing her to finally realize the fact. If he saw her in the arms of that foreign Nymph, a part of him would surely die a thousand deaths. "Then don't return me,” she said quickly. “At least until I have time to think this through. My father gave me no warning, just announced in front of the whole town that he planned to hand me off like an unwanted sack of spoiled apples." "I see no harm in keeping her with us for the night. Surely the king would understand," said Kalum. "I won't see her upset." "Yes," she agreed. Lucinda reached around Kalum's neck. He helped her down, and then held her close to his body in a protective embrace. The king would be furious for their failure to return the princess right away, but he would grant Lucinda her wish. He needed his own time to come to grips with the reality of losing her. They whisked her along the border of the forest to their hut nestled just inside the woods on the outskirts of town. Adero lived with his counterpart, his best friend since childhood. They were orphans, born from the last fire which ravaged their people. The king had taken pity on them and offered asylum. In return, they gave him their undying loyalty...until today. "I'm cold and afraid," Lucinda said. The late afternoon sun was lowering in the sky as they neared the small, wooden house. Streaks of pink, orange, and red cast their colorful shadow over the land.

"We're with you, Lucinda. You have nothing to worry about." Kalum opened the door for them to enter and bolted it shut afterwards. The solitary window faced away from the setting sun, creating a dark, shadowed room. Adero lit several large candles and a lantern on the table. Their life was simple. He worked to create fine instruments, furniture, and other wares for the townsfolk when not watching over Lucinda. Although he took pride in his work, and took his duty set by the king seriously, he couldn't help but desire more out of life. He would watch the children play in the valley and watch men tend their own crops. A family with a woman he loved was a dream he never expected to have. Now it was all he could think about. She looked around the humble house, touching the furniture with a dainty finger. It was probably nothing like her royal home. "I've never been here. Not in all my life. Why haven't you showed me your home until now?" "You're not ours. We're only asked to protect you," said Adero. What he wouldn't give to possess a woman like Lucy. Her beauty was like no other. Her heart pure and unmarred by the ugliness in the world. A virgin in every aspect. His groin stirred as he imagined claiming her as his own, hearing her call out his name in the passion of lovemaking. But it wasn't meant to be. "So I'm not permitted to be a part of your lives?" She dropped down to sit on the sofa, bouncing up and down like a child to test the give of the cushions. Her long, blonde hair fluttered like a silken cloak around her shoulders. Such a fragile creature. He'd always assumed he'd fall in love with a female in his own race, a solid, wellbuilt woman. But here he was; his heart in the hand of this tiny little Nymph princess. Kalum sat beside her, a smirk on his lips. His friend had wanted to invite Lucy to their house for years, but Adero forbid it, refusing to mix business and pleasure. Kalum stilled her movements with a hand to her thigh. Her dress had gathered up high from her jerky movements, so his hand landed on bare skin. She turned to him at once, her full lips parted. When he attempted to pull away, she stopped him, placing her hand over his.

Chapter Three Lucinda had always been attracted to the size and strength of her Guardians, so much more pleasant to look at than the Nymph males. She'd been fantasizing about her men desiring her, looking upon her with lustful eyes. Despite her poor attempts at seduction over the years, they remained unaffected. But once Kalum's big, rough hand caressed the soft, pale skin of her inner thigh, she knew she must do everything in her power to persuade them. Could she instill love in their hearts? All she knew was that despite their ornery ways, she loved them both dearly. Enough that it caused her physical pain when she imagined life without them. If only her future could include Kalum and Adero rather than that Nymph male her father had chosen. If they claimed to care so much about her well-being, they shouldn't protest if she demanded to stay in their cabin with them forever. She was closer to her forest here and away from the commotion of the town which she didn't care for. "Behave yourself, princess. You're promised to another," Kalum said. He attempted to move his hand, but she didn't want it removed. In fact, her body cried out for him to shift it higher, to that aching place between her legs. She shook her head in reply. Her father's will was not her own. She would not abide by his wishes in this case. He shouldn't have expected any less, as he always complained she was a difficult, unruly child. When Kalum wouldn't humor her, she turned to Adero, now sitting on her opposite side. She cupped his stubbled jaw, his face so handsome she was at a loss for words temporarily. "Don't deny me, Adero. I love you." Lucinda took his wrist and brought his hand to her bosom. "I ache." So much emotion was locked up inside her, a frog in her throat as she feared more rejection. Darkness crossed his eyes, a brief glimpse of the beast within the man. "You're too much of a temptation, beauty. I must leave." He attempted to move away, but she wouldn't let go of him. "What must I do for one of you to love me back? To want to satisfy me? I'm no longer a child. I'm a woman. I choose my Guardians as my lovers, not some Nymph I have no love for. Does that mean nothing?"

Adero dropped to one knee in front of her, his eyes boring into hers. He cupped her hands between his to still them. "Lucy, you don't know what you're saying." She ignored him. "Like the song of the Great Oak soothes my soul, my spirit knows the direction it must follow." Lucinda leaned forward and kissed her stubborn Guardian. Her first kiss. She expected him to pull away and scold her like a naughty child. She was so accustomed to his constant rejection. But, to her surprise, he reciprocated, his lips melting against hers. The kiss deepened as if something within Adero had been awakened. He tasted earthy, all male. She closed her eyes and savored the intimate contact she’d dreamed of for so many years. When he stopped to breathe, she couldn't help but smile wickedly. "You're a brat, Lucy." She began to unbutton the bodice of her dress, her body thrumming with excitement. "Teach me," she said simply. Kalum ran his fingers over the length of her hair as if he touched the fragile lace of a spider's silk. "Beauty, have you ever known a man?" "You know I haven't. The two of you ensure I can't sneak off to do anything improper." She pulled the laces loose on her dress, exposing the upper mounds of her bare breasts. Kalum's eyes shifted to her cleavage. It pleased her that he finally looked at her as a man should. Lucinda didn't want the attention of the males in town, only those of her Guardian warriors. They were rugged and masculine. Other men moved aside when they walked through the streets. Their strength aroused her. She needed to know what their hard muscles felt like pressed against her softness. She wanted to see their faces once all control had been crushed by their passion. Adero turned her face by the chin so she'd face him. "Would you have given yourself to another if we hadn't been so careful as your protectors?" She paused, making him sweat for a moment. "No. But I'm growing impatient of waiting. My body is hot and ripe, threatening to tear me apart from the inside out if I'm not cared for properly." "Where do you ache, little one?" asked Kalum. There was a playful yet feral look in his eyes. She knew they were slowly losing

their resolve. Each step they made towards meeting her needs, the more her body responded. Her folds grew moist and nipples pebbled, scraping teasingly against the coarse fabric of her bodice. "Between my legs, my breasts." The men seemed to confer with just a look, as if telepathically coming to an agreement. Adero surprised her, parting her legs from where he knelt in front of her. The layers of her dress shifted upwards, revealing more of her bare flesh. "Your father will banish us if we take you without his blessing. He'd never approve of you mating with a lowly Guardian. You're royalty, princess." "It's my life," she said adamantly. "How can I be expected to bond with my Guardians for six years and then say goodbye forever? You're the ones who care for me when I'm lonely, sad, ill, afraid. I've fallen in love completely. I didn't fully realize it until the minute I set eyes on the male my father expected me to marry. You can't ever send me back." "You're ours, Lucy. Our woman. We've cared for you, loved you, and no male deserves you more than us." Adero smoothed his warm hands up her thighs, bunching up the fabric until he couldn't go any farther. His words soothed her heart, made her body light up with happiness. "No male would respect you or cherish you more than us," he whispered, one hand disappearing under the gathering of her dress. She felt the gentle brush of his finger against her moist folds. Her flesh was sensitive and responded to his touch, a thousands fluttering winds trying to escape from her womb. Lucinda gasped, and reached to her side to grab Kalum's forearm. "Go slow with her," he said. He slid the strap of her dress down her arm, kissing her shoulder. When the fabric slipped below her breasts, her nipples firmed up, and her skin broke out in gooseflesh from the sudden thrill of being exposed. Kalum lowered his head and gently took her peak in his mouth. She'd never imagined such a thing, but it was exquisite. She instinctively held the back of his head, urging him to take more, suckle harder. As she tossed her head back, Adero captured her mouth. They kissed with all the fervor they'd been stifling all these years. It was beautiful. She could feel the adoration as the men kissed, suckled, and explored her body. Even though she'd never known a male intimately, she had no fear of her Guardians. They'd never harm her, their common goal to bring her pleasure. She only wondered if she could

handle two of them at once. Lucinda had briefly seen the outline of their flaccid cocks when they bathed in the river. Even then they looked massive. How large would they be once fully aroused? They undressed her like a child until her clothes were lost to the shadows, her body bared for them. Her men had seen her naked before, but never looked upon her with the hunger of wolves. The butterflies fluttering in her womb threatened to escape, the constant cramping driving her mad. She needed the men to aid her in relieving the wicked ache, the slow burn working its way up from her toes. Adero laid her back over Kalum's lap, where she was accepted and cradled. Adero assisted in parting her legs. She tensed briefly, trying to pull her knees together, but then gave herself over to their ministrations. Lucinda had always trusted her Guardians not to harm her, why not now? She was filled with a mix of trepidation and whitehot need. "Will you not get undressed as well?” she asked. “I would like to see the fine muscles you've denied me all these years." Adero tugged off his shirt revealing chiseled pecs and abs, all sun-kissed and tempting. Her blood was pumping so quickly through her veins her lungs could scarcely keep up. She nearly panted like an excited puppy when Adero lowered his head between her thighs, his broad shoulders parting her legs wider apart. She could feel the cool air against her moist pussy lips. "What is he doing, Kalum? Tell me." "He's preparing you to accept us. You are small, little Nymph, and we are large. You'll like this," said Kalum, playing with her tits like a boy with a new toy. He palmed the weight of her breast, rolling her sensitive nipple between a thumb and finger with expert precision. She imagined him playing his instruments, touching her in the same skilled way. She was so comfortable with her Guardians, nothing felt awkward or wrong. This was the dance they were all meant to partake. That first swipe of Adero's tongue along the raw nerves of her cunt sent her into a violent arch as she cried out. Kalum held her still, forced her to accept Adero's skilled tongue and mouth as he clamped onto her pussy and suckled her clit. It was sweet torture, an ecstasy she had no idea even existed.

"You'll kill me," she shouted as the heat grew to unbearable levels. Lucinda felt like a volcano denied its eruption. It drove her mad. "You won't die today, Lucy. Enjoy this. Soon the calm will come, but you must be patient," said Kalum. They were teaching her something new and exciting, something she'd dreamt of since her body developed into a woman's and she began to appreciate her men's masculine forms. Of course, Kalum was right. Soon the intensity eased, replaced with a wash of calm. She allowed her legs to drop freely to the sides, her muscles going pliant. This sweet zone was delicious, a place she could revel in all night long. Her blond warrior indulged her, fucking her with his sturdy tongue, never tiring. She felt so vulnerable, but also never so powerful. Adero growled, finally giving her the sign she’d craved. He’d lost himself to the passion she knew he had locked up inside. He toyed with her clit, his tongue tireless. Nothing she did could prevent her cresting orgasm. It came by force, controlling her body, sending her organs in a violent fit of contractions. Her pussy clamped down on nothing, a partial satisfaction. Kalum’s arms were around her, securing her from the onslaught of new, powerful sensations. "Great Oak!" she pleaded as the relief and power surged through her simultaneously. They’d crossed several lines already. How many more could they cross before the night was through?

Chapter Four Adero rose from between Lucinda's legs. "She has the sweetest taste. Addicting. I could have indulged in her pussy for hours," he said. Kalum would have his chance, he knew that, and after years of yearning, but never acting on his impulses, he was in heaven. He was surprised he'd never spoken about the long term future with his best friend. Kalum supposed it was because they never expected the king to seek a mate for her so soon, or without any notice or warning. Now it was real—they could lose their sweet princess if they didn't claim her. Banishment would be favorable in comparison to seeing Lucinda in the arms of another. He was also surprised Adero didn't fight the seduction. He'd always been so proper, while behaving had been a daily challenge for Kalum. There was no need to behave now though. Lucinda had insisted on as much, and he wouldn’t leave her unsatisfied. His cock was painfully engorged, but after watching his friend explore the little Nymph with his tongue, he knew it would be a tough call to penetrate her tight virgin entrance. At least she was wet now, a trickle flowing from her, liquid heat brought on by her readiness. He continued to hold her, reaching low with his free arm. He impaled one finger into her cunt, a slow, steady progression. She gasped, her hand gripping Adero's bicep as she tensed. "Hush now, beauty. You must be stretched. How does it feel?" "Strange but good," she confessed. "Will you do the same thing with your cock?" He nearly choked after she spoke. The little siren had never been one to sugar coat her words, but got right to the heart of the matter. She sounded excited, anxious to try the illicit acts they’d sheltered her from over the years. "Lucy, mind your tongue." Adero stood and unfastened his pants, letting them drop to the floor. His undergarment was tattered, barely able to rein in his unruly cock. "Let me see...." She reached to the side, greedily trying to remove the thin material from Adero's manhood. The other man moved fast, snatching her wrist in a tight lock. "No, Lucy. You're behaving badly." He released his cock with the other hand, wrapping a loose fist around the

root. Lucinda was awe-struck, gazing at the large organ with childlike wonder. Such innocence bound in the lush body of a woman. "Give it to me, it's mine. I've already seen how it grows and retreats from our times in the bathing pond." She leaned far to the side, almost falling off Kalum’s lap, but he supported her as she licked Adero’s broad cock head. "Salty," she said on the cusp of a girlish giggle. He couldn't love Lucinda any more than he did. She began to suck Adero's cock. He tipped his head back, the muscles in his neck and chest taut as he lightly held her head in place. "Look at her cute, round ass. We should prepare her there as well. There're two of us to share her," said Kalum as he admired her puckered rosette. She wouldn't be losing just her maidenhead tonight. Kalum licked his finger and began to caress her nether hole as she continued to lean far to the side. She wriggled, even pushed back against his touch in search of more penetration. He began to enter her in a slow, measured breach. The sight was oddly erotic. He craved to stroke his own organ. "Give her to me," he said, too pent up to watch and do nothing. He needed the blonde beauty, had to feel her, smell her, hear her mewling in his ear. Kalum shifted her up and away from Adero. She straddled his lap on the end of the sofa. He was ready, his erection jutting out prominently from the dark nest of curls between his legs. "I can feel your cock, so hard and thick, Kal. Will it hurt me?" Her sweet voice was music to his ears. He could never harm Lucinda. She was his heart, his reason for living. "I'll go slow. You can lower yourself at your own pace until I've filled you completely." She supported herself with a hand on each of his shoulders and raised herself up on her knees. He positioned his cock in place, swirling the head in her overflow of natural juices. "Sit on his cock, Lucy," encouraged Adero. "Tell us how it feels," he said. Lucinda gasped when he tore through her maidenhead, but she was brave and kept going. The action was significant, a claiming. As she lowered over his erection, she'd stop every inch or less to catch her breath, her nails digging into his shoulders. "I feel tight, full." "That's good. It means you'll enjoy yourself once you've fully accepted me."

When she was flush on his lap, his cock embedded deep in her virgin cunt, he exhaled the breath he held. Her walls squeezed his dick without mercy, making it a feat not to come immediately. "You've ruined me. Now you can never return me to my father. No suitor will want me because I'll be forever marred by your invasion," she said the words victoriously, as if to convince him he should keep her. Was there any other choice? Now that he'd gone beyond the point of no return, nothing would keep him from the princess. Not even the king himself. "Don't worry, Lucinda. We plan to keep you, be your forever Guardians." **** She was no longer a virgin and glad for it. Rather than be forced to lay with the Nymph suitor she wanted nothing to do with, she had bound herself to her precious Guardians, the men she looked to for comfort, protection, and support all these years. It was a dream come true. Kalum began to piston into her from below, helping her rise up by supporting her weight under her arms and then lowering her back down. The slow build up of friction began to tingle and grow in intensity. Soon she was meeting him thrust for thrust, craving that big cock to fill her to the hilt. She turned to her side and noted Adero applying some sort of clear salve to his manhood. He was so impressive in size, virile and proud. "You're going to feel very full now, beauty. We're going to fill you so full of cock you'll reach another orgasm within minutes." Adero moved behind her, placing one knee on the sofa next to Kalum's thigh. She felt the cool jolt of his lubed cock nudge her rear entrance. When her ass had been played with it had been delightfully wicked, but to take that massive member into her ass with Kalum already occupying her body was a daunting prospect. She had no chance to ponder it further though, Adero forced his way in, the ring of muscle unforgiving as the first couple inches filled her. Kalum stopped, allowing her to slow her breathing, concentrate on the fullness. They knew how to initiate her into their erotic games so it wouldn't be overly uncomfortable or foreboding. "Shhh, relax, princess,” Adero said “I know you can take it all, take us both."

He inched his way in so slowly she barely realized he was fully seated. The men made animalistic sounds. Both their cocks were wedging in balls deep inside her tight holes—Kalum in her pussy and Adero in her ass. They worked as a team to expertly scissor in and out of her body bringing her closer and closer to a new peak. Kalum lapped at her nipples, his cock swelling inside her. Adero’s hands gripped her hips in a bruising hold, his hot breath against the back of her neck as he licked the erogenous zone behind her ear. Lucinda couldn’t believe she had both men filling her, claiming her. It was more than she could have hoped for, and her body rejoiced in all the wicked new experiences. "How does it feel, little one?" Adero groaned, drips of his sweat hitting her back. "So full," she said. The pleasure was rising, rising, rising. "Hot...." The swirling heat and desire rose steadily to a climax when the world went away for those precious seconds before she detonated. It felt immeasurably more satisfying to come when her body had something to clamp down on. Her pussy and ass milked the men until they were groaning in their own releases. The animalistic sounds were music to her ears. They collapsed together on the thread-bare sofa, their breathing labored. Her vision was darkening as sleep tried to claim her. The last thing she heard before she blacked out was Adero's calming voice. "Now you're ours, Lucy."

Chapter Five Lucinda awoke to the scent of burning wood, the sweet, comforting smell making her smile. Her Guardians were probably starting a fire to warm water or prepare food in the hut. But the smell was stronger than anything she'd experienced before. As she sat up in the bed, her body pleasantly sore from the night before, she noticed she was alone. Where were Adero and Kalum? The smell was thick. Wrong. Lucinda slipped out of the bed, her bare feet hitting the cool floor, and dressed as fast as her fingers could secure the buttons on her bodice. When she opened the door, the sight she saw sent an arrow of fear racing through her heart. Her forest was on fire, great flames rising through the leaves of the trees, a massive plume of black smoke choking out the morning light. Panic sluiced through her. Where were her Guardians when she needed them? When her forest needed them? Tears pricked her eyes as she heard the cry of the Great Oak. The song that soothed her soul was slowly ebbing away. "Adero! Kalum!" she screamed out the open door, too afraid to move. Moments later her vision picked up the distant sight of riders on horseback. They were trying to snuff out the fire, but it was like pouring a thimble full of water into an ocean. It made no difference. The day she dreaded and chose to ignore, had come. She prayed her men were safe, as well as her father and the townsfolk. The smoke grew thicker, making it more difficult to breath. She closed the door and retreated to the far corner and sat hugging her knees. What would she do now? How would she continue without the forest? She cried for the loss, the lazy days listening to the leaves, the soft bed of needles beneath her back. Never again would she be serenaded by the Great Oak. Her days would be dark and void of music, music she needed to stay sane. The door to the cabin burst open, crashing against the wooden wall. She looked up to find the Adero standing in the doorway, his blond hair like a halo with the glow of firelight behind him. "Lucy, we have to go! Now! Come to me." He reached out an arm, but she was paralyzed in fear. Adero bound over and hoisted her up in his arms before charging out of the house. He mounted his steed just outside and then reached down to pull her up over the saddle.

They galloped away from the town, away from the forest, away from the now quiet song her soul required. **** Adero tried to comfort the little princess to no avail. She wept. A mournful cry he couldn't console. Hours after reaching the safe zone, Kalum arrived on horseback. He dismounted quickly, rushing over to check on Lucinda. "How is she?" he asked, breathless. "I've lost the forest," she said, disbelief ringing in her words. "Adero warned me to expect the day to come, but I ignored his warnings." "There was nothing you could have done to avoid it, Lucinda." He held her close to his heart, rocking them back and forth on the grassy carpet. If he could take away her pain, he would in an instant. "I brought you something," said Kalum. He opened the flap on his saddle bag and pulled out a large hunk of crudely cut wood. She examined it as he knelt down in front of her, holding it in both hands as an offering. "But what is it?" she asked. "It's from the Great Oak. I was able to get this piece before it burned completely. I thought you'd want to have it." She bolted to her feet. "Why would I want to remember what I lost?" she cried. "I don't need a memory of the things I'll never get back again." Lucinda ran off over the low rising hill of the grassland. She'd always held her emotions inside, trying to be brave. Kalum attempted to go after her, but he reached out to stop him. "She's hurting now. Just leave her be for a while," said Adero. "Will she be okay? Will she survive without the Great Oak?" Adero shook his head. His heart ached knowing Lucinda was on borrowed time now. He'd always feared the day something would happen to the forest, but now that it had happened, it was surreal. There had to be a way to save the princess, the love of his life. **** Four days passed. It seemed each hour she grew weaker. The townsfolk had returned to the town, which was spared the fury of the forest fire. Only the homes along the edge of the woods were destroyed. The smell of ash and smoke was still heavy in the air and would probably linger long after she was gone.

The Guardians in the town were unaffected by the loss, the Nymphs grew weak. They'd survive and begin to flourish once seedlings emerged from the devastation—the cycle of life. But Lucinda required the Great Oak, as did her elderly father. She needed the song, the silent melody which gave her strength and peace and balance. Only the royal line was so dependent on the land. "You must eat," said Kalum at dinner. He held a bowl of broth in front of her, but she shook her head. "Lucinda! I will not let you die on me." "I cannot. I'll be sick if I eat it." She cared more for her Guardians than herself. They suffered watching her wither away. Her joy was slipping like water through her fingers. "Fuck, there must be something we can do." Kalum paced the small hut, his frustration palpable. He'd always been passionate, the one she could appeal to. "If there was, don't you think I would have done it?" shouted Adero. "If I had to travel to the highest mountain for a cure, I would, but there is nothing known to us." That night she cuddled with Kalum in the large bed. He kissed her, caressed her body, and cried tears of sadness. "Where's Adero? I need him too." "He's been working longer hours, probably trying to avoid thinking about your ailing health," he said. "He'll come around. He's just hurting." Later in the evening when the stars dotted the night sky, Adero returned to her. She'd been gazing out the small window, dreaming of what her life would be like if she were allowed to grow old with her Guardian lovers. Dreams… "You awake, little one?" he whispered. She nodded and reached for him. "I have a surprise for you. Come with me." Lucinda had grown so weak she could barely stand and support her own weight. Kalum had to carry her out of the hut and into the night air. He walked and walked until they were on the outskirts of town near the bathing pond. He set her down on the soft, dewy grass. "Look," said Adero. "I fashioned it and I've been fine tuning it." "What is it?" she asked, eagerly awaiting the surprise. "Let me see."

He pulled out a wooden instrument, hard carved and tooled, resembling the flutes played in the village. Kalum took the piece from Adero, sat beside her, and began to play. She'd always loved to hear him play. His talent surpassed all the others in town. The song he played wasn't just beautiful it soothed her soul, just as the Great Oak did when she'd visited the forest. She took deep breaths, astonished. Somehow the forest lived, the rare wood of the magical oak alive through the music. If Kalum hadn't salvaged the piece of wood, this miracle would never have been known. Her strength began to return, the foggy haze over her mind lifted. Within minutes she felt rejuvenated, like her old self before the fire. She stood up and twirled around, her dress and hair fanning out, arms splayed. Everything felt magnified—the wind through her hair, the smell of the moist, black earth, her Guardians' unique masculine scent. "How?" asked Kalum. "How is this possible? Look at her." "It's the wood. We made the implement from the wood of the Great Oak. It can't sing to her any longer, but the instrument can when played. Keep playing," said Adero, leaping up to his feet. He swung her around in his arms, peppering her face with kisses. "Is it true, Lucinda? About the song?" She smiled, her heart set free. "It's my song. I can hear it. The soul of the Great Oak lives." Adero kissed her lips. "You always told me about the song you could hear inside you. Now I can hear it, too." “It will work for my father too,” Lucinda realized. “He will hear it when you play, and how can he refuse anything you ask for now?” “We want only one thing,” Kalum said. Adero nodded. “You.” Lucinda looked at the two men, the ones she’d always loved but could never have. Now they were hers forever. She was reminded of the seer’s prophecy about the two warriors and a song. What fate had brought together, no Guardian or Nymph could separate. The End

www.staceyespino.com Other Books by Stacey Espino: ‘Twas a Dark and Delicious Christmas Beyond the Wall Catch Me If You Can Claiming Their Mate Freya’s Mates The Last Princess The Good Student

Evernight Publishing www.evernightpublishing.com